Category: Uncategorized

Three eighteen-year-old boys watch a meteor land near their town. Little do they know they’re world is about to change as the women around them begin to act oddly.

There’s Something in the Water

By RawlyRawls

This is a work of fiction written solely to entertain. If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit:

Also, all characters in sexual situations are 18 years or older.

Late 1950s, somewhere in the Midwest …

Chapter 5

Linda sat in a soft chair in the church’s bright, quiet back office. She took a deep breath. She was safe in the house of God. She should have come to Him sooner.

Pastor Neilson watched his parishioner closely. Her troubles didn’t show. She exuded radiance. The woman looked like she stood in the Lord’s light morning and night. “What sort of temptation has you so vexed, Mrs. Riles?”

“Carnal temptation, Pastor Neilson.” Was it a sin to withhold the entire truth from a man of God? Linda supposed it was okay so long as she put forth the foundation of the problem. “I have unholy desires.”

“I see.” Pastor Neilson steepled his hands in front of his nose. He sat behind a large desk, papers neatly set in piles to his right. He looked over Linda’s shoulder to see the office door open. His genteel wife, Molly, entered, her blue housedress swirling around her ankles. Over her dress, a loose white cardigan protected her modesty. “What is it, dear?”

Linda turned her head to see Molly Neilson standing primly behind her, hands clasped in front. She was a beautiful, brunette woman with a wide smile and soft brown eyes. She was not always fashionable, but Linda understood that she was a modest woman and God had given her much to cover up. “Hello, Molly.” Linda nodded politely.

“Hello, Linda.” Molly nodded back and offered that wide smile. “I just wanted to see if you needed any water?”

“Do you have any coffee?” Linda guessed Molly was maybe two or three inches shorter than herself, neither of them tall women. Linda’s eyes trailed down the pastor’s wife. Molly was probably quite the Rubenesque lady, but Linda couldn’t really be sure with her chaste sartorial decisions. And then, Linda’s eyes fell to the floor. How could she have such thoughts? Especially in that sanctified building of all places.

“Oh, I’m sorry. We don’t have anything stronger than water.” Molly could see the trouble in Linda’s eyes. Linda looked rested and radiant, but as a woman she could see the disquiet that possessed the parishioner. She’d obviously disturbed them at a difficult time. Well, her husband could handle his flock. He’d get it sorted.

“Of course.” Linda nodded. “No water, thank you.”

“Very well.” Molly looked from Linda to the kind eyes of her husband. “Also, you have another parishioner here. She’s in the waiting room.”

“Tell her to sit tight.” Pastor Neilson dropped his hands out of the steeple and reached into a drawer in his desk. “We won’t be long. I know how to help Mrs. Riles.”

“Yes, dear.” Molly turned, exited the office, and gently closed the door behind her.

“Temptation is easily put aside … when we walk with Him.” Pastor Neilson pulled a small silver cross from the drawer and held it out to Linda in the palm of his hand. “Here, take this.”

Linda leaned over and picked the cross from his hand. She curled her fingers around the little cool object and sat back down, hands in her lap.

“Whatever happens, know this cross is a holy symbol evil will recognize and fear.” Pastor Neilson’s face emanated confidence, from the set of his jaw to the coolness in his brown eyes. “You need only to hold that before you when the devil’s temptation appears and the evil will wither like grapes on the salted vine. Say these words to the Devil’s false promises: I praise His grace. I need no heaven but what God provides. Thank you, Jesus.”

“Really?” Linda raised an eyebrow, but the pastor’s confidence was catching. Linda repeated the words. “I praise His grace. I need no heaven but what God provides. Thank you, Jesus.”

“Yes. You got it.” Pastor Neilson looked at the clock on the wall. “I’ve had quite a few women come to me recently complaining of such temptation. I put the blame squarely on modern culture. Society is grappling with rock-and-roll, lascivious cinema, and the invasion by communists and Catholics. But the Lord will protect you child.”

“Thank you.” Linda nodded her head, her blue eyes clear and trouble free. This would work. “And thank you, God.”

“Excellent. Now, we’ll see you on Sunday.” Pastor Neilson looked to the door, his message clear. Time to leave.

“Thank you, Pastor.” Linda stood and turned. She walked to the door, opened it, and stepped out into the waiting area. She looked to her left, and her breath caught in her throat. There was Amanda Ackerman. The mother of the beast that had so debased poor Linda the day before. “Um, hello … Amanda.” Linda’s pulse drummed in her ears.

“Hello, Linda.” Amanda looked down at her kitten heels.

“Okay, well, goodbye then.” Linda hurried off. Strange, usually Amanda was so talkative. Maybe God was already getting Linda out of uncomfortable situations. Linda squeezed the cross tightly in her left hand. Thank you, Jesus.

~~

In a small, windowless room behind the high school gym, Mark and Donna Farmer interviewed members of the senior class. The first two interviews, one girl and one boy, were of no interest to the investigators. The third would prove more exciting.

“What is your name and age, young man?” Mark jotted notes down on a pad of paper. They were seated at a rectangular aluminum table. Mark and Donna sat next to each other, a member of the school’s basketball team occupied a chair on the other side of the table.

“Chris Sumner and I’m eighteen.” Chris didn’t bother looking at Mark. His interest was fixed on Donna. She was pretty with her red hair twisted behind her head and the sprinkling of freckles on her upturned nose and cheeks.

“And you’re on the basketball team?” Donna looked at the boy’s exposed shoulders, covered only by the straps of his basketball jersey. His pale skin glistened with sweat. They’d pulled him in from his PE class. “And … um … um … um …” Something was wrong. Donna adjusted her glasses on her nose and pressed her legs together. What was wrong with her vagina? And she suddenly had butterflies in her stomach.

“Yes, I’m on the team.” Chris smirked. “Is something wrong with her?”

Donna opened and closed her mouth several times. She put a hand to her bosom and felt her chest heave. She suddenly needed more air.

“My wife was going to say …” Mark felt odd too. The world was out of focus, almost like looking at it through rippling water. Mark didn’t like the way this boy was looking at Donna. He had the swift realization, this is how prey feels when surprised by a predator. Fight or flight should have kicked in. But it didn’t. Instead his pen went to the paper and wrote of its own accord, very slowly. He wrote fight or flight fight or flight fight or flight over and over again, filling up the page.

“What’s wrong with him?” Chris watched the old man mindlessly scribble in his notebook. He looked back at Donna. “Say, Miss Farmer was it? You’re real pretty.”

“Mrs. Farmer.” Donna was terrified. She had no idea what was happening to her or her husband. Mark, the man of action, was suddenly rendered inert. She broke out in a cold sweat.

“Real, real pretty.” Chris stood up and pulled his basketball jersey off and dropped it on the table. He pointed a finger at his shorts. “See my teepee lady? I’ve got an angry Indian I want to show you.”

“No.” Donna clutched the edge of the table with both hands, her knuckles turning white. Whatever he had in his shorts was immense. “Stay seated young man.” But she didn’t want him to stay seated. She wanted to see what could make such a large teepee. She hated herself for it, but she wanted to see his angry Indian.

“Here it is.” Chris dropped his shorts and pulled down his underwear to his ankles. Out flopped his gigantic dick.

“Oh, no.” Donna grabbed Mark’s shoulder and shook him. She clenched at his gray suit jacket. “My lord. My lord. I need you.”

“Shit, lady. He’s not your lord.” Chris grabbed his dick and stroked with two hands. “This is.”

“No.” Donna rose from her chair. It took every bit of willpower not to run over to the young basketball player. “Mark?” She pulled her husband to his feet. He stood, but made no other move. “We need to go.”

“You can’t go.” Chris took a step around the table, but got caught up on the underwear and shorts around his ankles. “I haven’t had any pussy since last night. These days, I need lots of pussy.”

“No, thank you.” Donna moved for the door, dragging her husband who stumbled with her.

“Wait.” Chris reached for them, but his outstretched fingers fell short of the pretty redhead. “Wait just a sec.”

“Hurry, Mark.” Donna made it to the door, opened it, and pulled her husband out of the room with her. “Please.” She left all their notes and equipment behind, along with that horrible boy.

By the time they were outside in the fresh air, the fog in Mark’s brain began to clear. “What happened, Donna?”

“I’ll tell you when we’re safe.” Donna shoved him into their auto.

“Safe from what?” Mark couldn’t quite remember how he had left the school.

“Something’s happening here, Mark.” Donna raced around the car, opened her door, and sat in the driver’s seat. “We’ve found evil in Portsmith.”

“Capital.” Mark shook his head to clear his mind. “That’s what we’ve been looking for.” He closed his door. Now that he was confined in that small space with his wife, he felt his mind begin to wander off. It smelled like old memories in there. Things long gone that called to him.

“Mark?” Donna started the car and put it in reverse. “Mark?” She looked over at her husband, but he was in a daze again. “Don’t worry, dear. I’ll get you back to the hotel.” She put the automobile in gear and raced out of the parking lot. She took them back to their room, tucked Mark into bed, and sat in the chair next to him as he snored away. They should have left Portsmith long ago.

~~

After visiting Pastor Neilson on Friday morning, Amanda went to Woolworths. She bought a chain for the cross the good pastor had given her. She wanted the protective symbol close to her heart. She hung it and it nestled in her cleavage. Then, with boobs on her mind, she went to the undergarment department.

The saleslady measured her. To Amanda’s horror, she’d gone from a 30B to a 32D. The saleslady said she was lucky, they were running low on bras bigger than her size. Amanda bought four bras, two longline and two bullet. She then bought herself three new housedresses, all two sizes larger than any she currently owned.

If only the strangeness in her life had been limited to her bust size. She had done something horrible with her son, and she needed to make it up to him. And she needed to make it up to her husband Nathaniel too. Even though he didn’t know, she had wronged him in a terrible way.

Amanda ate a hearty lunch. She then drove home, cleaned the house, and got to baking. She planned to have a chocolate cake ready for Roy when he got home from school. Then they could discuss putting that awful incident behind them over some afternoon cake.

She put on her new, green housedress and one of the longline bras. She hadn’t been so comfortably dressed in weeks. The day was off to a good start. Now she just needed it to end well.

~~

Roy raced his bike home after school. A few minutes before, Patrick had asked him for help with unraveling his stupid mysteries, but Roy could care less. He’d laughed, wished Patrick luck, and ran for his bike. Roy wanted to see how far he could push it with his mom.

The turning point for Roy was an accident. He’d only meant to get his mom a little worked up, but Amanda had instead blown him. What he did with his mom was wrong. What he did with Mrs. Rodgers and Mrs. Riles was wrong. Roy knew it and he didn’t care. He needed more. Lots more.

Roy carelessly dropped his bike in the garage. He hopped up and down all the way to the front door. He was sweaty, but he wanted to be sure. He opened the door and slammed it. The anticipation was killing him. Something smelled good. His mom was baking. He tossed his backpack to the floor, flung off his shoes, and walked into the hall. “I’m home, Mom.”

“In the kitchen, Roy.” Amanda’s heart quickened. How could she be so nervous to see her sweet, darling boy? She smoothed out her apron and checked the oven. A couple more minutes on the cake. Roy would just have to be patient.

“Hi, Mom.” Roy walked into the kitchen and stood before Amanda. He pulled off his jacket and dropped it on the floor.

“Now, Roy, you know I’m going to have to pick that up.” Amanda stepped toward the jacket, but then stopped. “You’re … such a mess … Roy.” That smell again. It was Roy, but it was also something deep and dark and as primitive as a caveman. She was wet again, heaven help her. She pressed her trembling legs together. “I praise … His grace … I need no heaven … but what God … provides. Thank you … Jesus,” she whispered.

“What, Mom?” Roy cocked his head at her.

“You’re all … sweaty, darling.” Amanda tried to clear her head. The shower yesterday had gotten her back to her level-headed self. She’d do that again. “In the shower you go.”

“Okay.” Roy turned and raced upstairs. He stepped into the pink washroom and pulled of his pants, socks, and underwear. He had no intention of getting in the shower, but the washroom offered privacy, close quarters, and a chance to get her out of her dress. He removed and tossed his sweater and undershirt.

Amanda took the cake out of the oven and placed it on a cooling rack. She then followed her son up the stairs. She could hear him undressing in the washroom. It was good she thought of the shower. This must be how God helped her, putting constructive thoughts in her head. “There now, we’ll just get you … oh, my. I’d almost forgotten …” When she entered the washroom, she was treated to an eyeful. Roy was already naked, his chubby little belly hanging out. His hideous penis as hard as can be, sticking straight out from his body with its many veins and its knobby, dark head. His overripe testicles dangled between his legs. “I just didn’t remember, that you were so different … from other men.”

“One sec.” Roy turned and started the shower, giving Amanda an eyeful of his pale, white butt. Cold water came down from the showerhead. Roy turned back to his mom. “Last time you got all wet from the water. Why don’t you take off your dress?” He had no intention of taking a shower, so he didn’t bother adding any hot water.

“Yes.” Amanda couldn’t take her eyes off that monstrous penis. How could such a thing belong to her sweet Roy? “Good idea, darling.” Amanda untied her apron in the back and pulled it over her head. She dropped it on the pink tile. She reached down, pulled her new dress over her head, and then dropped it on top of the apron. “We need some privacy.” She closed the washroom door and locked it. She couldn’t have Annie coming home and finding her half-naked, giving Roy a shower.

“Wow, you look pretty, Mom.” Roy reached down and stroked his dick with his right hand. His gaze roved her body. Her white panties were stained with wetness in the crotch and her white bra held back titties Roy knew hadn’t been there until recently.

“Now, stop touching that, darling. We’re just going to get you cleaned up.” Amanda tried to look away from the penis, but she couldn’t do it. Such a crude instrument. So different from his father. She shook her head and tried to clear the cobwebs in her brain. “I praise His grace. I need no heaven … but what God provides. Thank you, Jesus.”

“You keep saying that. What gives?” Still stroking, Roy took a step closer to his mother. Roy’s father wouldn’t give his son the time of day. Nathaniel thought he was so important. Nathaniel wouldn’t let Roy sit in his chair, or read his books, or drive his car. Well, Roy thought, guess what Dad. I’m about to take my rightful place. He took another step closer.

“It’s something Pastor Neilson wanted me to say.” Amanda fell to her knees. She remembered what her son’s fluids had done to her. Would she taste him again? “I praise His grace. I need –”

“That’s enough, Mom.” Roy took the last step on that pink tile. He took his dick in his hand and gently slapped her cheek with it.

She let him. It made a soft smacking sound.

“You need to suck my dick.” Roy placed his dick on her pretty lips.

“Okay, darling.” She opened her mouth and let him in. Precum hit her tongue and her whole body shook for just a second. This was heaven on Earth. She didn’t know how, but she wanted to take all of him down her throat. “Ggggggkkkkkgggghhhh.” She gagged on his monstrous gadget.

“Wow, Mom.” Roy put both hands on the back of her head. “You look so perfect.” He pushed himself further into her mouth.

Amanda tensed and put her palms on the front of Roy’s hips, pushing hard. Her eyes watered. She was being invaded. She gagged again. And then, another bit of precum splashed in her throat. A sudden relaxation came over Amanda. She realized, she could simply just let him in. She could let her once gentle son have his way. The muscles in her back and neck loosened. She let him push in, and just like that, her nose bounced up against the base of his penis. A feeling of surrender and acceptance filled her body. And her son’s dick filled her throat. Her head took long, smooth strokes back and forth. She would never have thought any woman could do such a thing, least of all herself.

“Oh, my God.” Roy watched with wide eyes as his mom took all of him into her mouth, over and over again. “You were … uh … uh … made for this.”

She was. God in heaven, she was made to take this tool. “Hhhhhhmmmmmggghhhh,” Amanda said.

“Here it comes.” Roy pulled her head forward, gripping her dark, silky hair. He pressed himself into her. “Aaaaaahhhhhhh.” This was his best cum yet.

Amanda took the whole load down her throat like she’d been doing it her whole life. Her body spasmed and shook, and she came as her son filled her stomach with his magical seed. She would have fallen to the tile floor, but she was pinned by the penis lodged in her throat and the hands behind her head.

“Wow.” When Roy was done, he let her go and his dick slipped out of her mouth. He looked down at her pale face as cum dribbled down her chin. “Not done … yet,” Roy panted.

In a fog, Amanda felt hands on her. She was pulled from the floor up to her feet. She grabbed the sink for support and leaned forward. She felt her son pull her panties down and she groggily stepped out of them. Even though she’d never had sex standing up, she could guess what was coming. “Condoms … Roy.” She looked down at her fingers, gripping the pink porcelain tightly. She didn’t want to look up and see herself in the mirror. She didn’t want to see what she’d become.

“You think they’d fit, Mom? I bet Dad has a little weenie.” He slapped his still hard dick against her right butt cheek and watched the ripples. The roundness and firmness of her ass drove him crazy. The mass of it was something to behold. “Is it true? Does he have a little weenie?”

“I can’t believe …” Still looking down, Amanda nodded her head. “Yes. I didn’t know it … until recently. But your father … has a little weenie.”

“I thought so.” He slapped his weighty dick against her left butt cheek. “Now put it in.”

“Okay, darling.” She reached behind her and grabbed her son’s penis with her left hand. “But be gentle. And don’t let it out inside … meeeeeeeeee.” The second she lined it up with her entrance, Roy shoved it home. She felt split completely in two. Thank goodness she was so wet. “Gennnnntttttllllllleeeee,” Amanda said through gritted teeth.

“This is a … nice … pussy, Mom.” Roy grabbed her wide hips and thrust in and out. Her pussy made a faint squelching sound. After a few thrusts, he was all the way in.

Several minutes later, Amanda finally looked up. In the mirror, she saw a wild-eyed woman with dark hair flinching with each lunge from the boy behind her. His semen clung to her chin. The cross around her neck bounced back and forth, hanging below her neck. Her new boobs shook inside her new bra, jiggling crazily every time he bottomed out. So deep. She grunted like an animal and looked over her shoulder. Her son had a frenzied look in his eyes, staring down at her backside. Sweat flowed down his forehead. She felt like they were indeed wild animals.

“What did … uh … uh … the pastor … tell you?” Roy could see the white froth from his mom’s pussy on his dick with every back thrust.

“I praise … His grace … I need no heaven … but what God … provides. Thank you … Jesus.” Amanda could barely get the words out. She looked back at the crazed woman in the mirror. In all her life, she’d never been so enslaved by pleasure. She wanted this act of mating to go on forever.

“Okay.” Roy watched Amanda’s face in the mirror. He could see the ecstasy and the loss of control etched on her pretty features. “Now say this … instead. ‘I praise … ah … my son’s dick. I need no heaven … but what Roy … provides my pussy. Thank you … Jesus.’”

“No.” Amanda shook her head. “Ooooohhhhhhhhh.” Her vagina spasmed on his penis. She was rocked by the most intense orgasm yet.

“Say it.” Roy pounded harder with long, punishing strokes. He could see the little muscles in her back under her bra strap tense each time he slammed home.

Amanda braced herself against the assault. When she’d recovered from her orgasm, she knew that she couldn’t deny her son anything. How had he gotten so good at this? How had she lived her whole life without knowing what sex could be like? “Oh, my gosh, Roy. I’ll say it.” Who was this woman in the mirror? “I praise my son’s penis … uh … uh … uh … I need no heaven … oooohhhhh … but what Roy … provides my vagina. Thank you … Jesus.”

“Dick and pussy, Mom.” Roy watched his mother surrender. “Say dick and pussy.”

“I need … dick … dick … dick … I need … no heaven … but what you … provide to my pussy … Roy. Oh, sweet Jesus.” And with that, a new, intense bliss spread from her core as Roy let loose a torrent in her pussy. As the rapture passed through her, she knew she was his.

They both still gasped for breath a few minutes later when Roy pulled out, turned her around, and sat her on the edge of the sink. He stood up on his toes and slammed his dick into her pussy. It was the first time he got it into a woman by himself without any hassle. Amanda squealed, unable to comprehend that a man wanted to put a third load inside her.

Roy buried his face in her bra covered boobs and began slow steady strokes.

“Mom? Mom, where are you?” Annie’s voice filtered in through the door.

Amanda frantically tried to push at Roy’s shoulders. “We have to stop.”

“No way.” Roy kept up his slow, steady pace. He grabbed the upper part of her butt and pressed her forward to meet his thrusts. He looked up at her contorted face.

“Okay.” Defeated, she looked down into his brown eyes. “But be quiet.”

“Sure.” He buried his face back in her cleavage and went about his business.

“I’m in here, darling,” Amanda called through the door. “Taking a shower.”

“Hey, Mom.” Annie’s voice was right out in the hall. “I’m going out with Bobby now.”

“Okay … Annie.” Amanda winced as she felt Roy’s penis push things around in her belly.

“See you later.” Annie’s voice faded as she ran down the stairs.

“Bye.” Amanda closed her eyes and let Roy do as he pleased.

“Say it, Mom.” Roy pushed himself all the way in and held his dick there. He could feel his mom’s pussy clutching at his dick.

“Your dick … is heaven … in my pussy.” Amanda put her arms around her boy’s shoulders. “Thank you, Jesus.”

“That’s good.” Roy pulled almost all the way out and slammed home. He controlled her with his hands. He dominated her with his words. And he possessed her with his dick. “I can’t believe … I didn’t want to fuck you … at first. You’re the best … uh … uh … pussy yet.”

“Oh, no. Roy, you … didn’t.” Amanda’s eyes went wide. She looked down at his messy, brown hair. The cross lay on her chest, just above his forehead. It was about as worthless in this situation as his father. It was a terrible thought that Roy had done this to other women. But the idea also sent her spiraling into another orgasm.

They had sex for another hour in the washroom. After he’d cum again, Roy turned on the hot water and they showered together, washing off all the sweat and cum staining their bodies.

Starving, they went downstairs and together made short work of the chocolate cake. Amanda then went about making dinner for her family, but Roy said he felt sleepy and turned in before six.

Amanda served Nathaniel a reheated dinner when he returned home later that night. Afterward, she took him to their bedroom to fulfill her marital duties. Unfortunately, she’d been so stretched by Roy, she could barely feel her husband. He made a comment about how sloppy she was down there, ejaculated, rolled over, and went to sleep. Amanda lay in bed next to her snoring husband, staring at the ceiling.

~~

Axcix sent playful vibrations out in the water around her. She’d been pondering the outsiders for some time. They seemed to know something about her and her methods. This was … unexpected.

To solve this problem, she would need to do something unexpected herself. She had only the dominant species to use as her tools. Her makers were clear, she could not jeopardize the experiment by acting directly. Even to eliminate a threat.

The answer was in the question. She could use the experiment itself. The dominant species was the only mammal to have permanently enlarged breasts, one of the many strange anomalies of evolution on this planet. Axcix had expanded female breasts to lure males. But what if she used them further. She went to work programming her nanites for lactation. Such large, fatty mounds could be useful in many ways. The makers would understand this.

The dangerous outsiders had taken precautions against food, water, and young, local males. They had adapted to the experiment. But they may have failed to realize the experiment could adapt to them.

~~

On Saturday morning, Mark and Donna Farmer were still recovering from the shock of their interview at the high school.

Mark lay in bed, thankful for a good night’s sleep. “And you remember all of it?” Mark couldn’t seem to recall key moments from the day before. About a minute or two into their third interview, Mark’s mind had wandered off into a pleasant dream about note taking.

“I remember every horrible second of it. You went farther away than Sputnik. And the boy, he became agitated and aggressive.” Donna didn’t have the heart to tell her husband that she’d become sexually excited. Maybe more so than at any point in their marriage. It took enormous will to pull herself out of that small room. “He dropped his shorts and exposed his … thing … to us.”

“How very strange.” Mark lay supine on the bed, still in his pajamas. “You did the right thing getting us out of there.”

“Of course I did.” Donna sat on the plush chair by the bed, still in her pajamas as well. She leaned forward and watched Mark closely, her lips pinched and her eyebrows drawn. “Mark, we need to leave this town. Today would be best.”

“No.” Mark shook his head and rubbed the stubble on his chin. “We cannot walk away from this.” He turned his head on the pillow and looked at her. “My lady, we must further our knowledge.”

“This is not a game, Mark.” Donna’s green eyes, large behind her black-framed glasses, were sharp and piercing.

“I know. It is a quest for scientific knowledge.” Mark sat up and rested his head on the headboard. “We’ll stay at least until we meet the Lannit kid on Monday. He’s observing the town for us as we speak. If you still want to leave after that, we can revisit the idea then. Okay, my lady?”

“Fine.” Donna folded her arms over her chest. “My lord.” Her lips tightened into a fine line.

“And one more thing.” Mark’s eyes shone bright with earnest sincerity. “If I should happen to fall into another somnambulatory state, I’d like you to leave me in a safe place.”

“Leave you?” Donna’s cheeks blanched.

“If you are not being accosted or otherwise in jeopardy.” Mark nodded slowly. “I would like you to leave me and investigate further. The trancelike state is most likely tied to some other event in the scheme of … of … this presence.” He nodded. “I promise if you do this and we get interesting findings, I will be satisfied with our investigation and we can leave Portsmith. Yes? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. We can’t let Dr. Cobb get all the glory.”

“I do not like it,” Donna said. “But if there is no danger, and you are … not responding, I will look into it further.”

“Thank you, my lady.” Mark moved to the edge of the bed. “Now, how about breakfast?”

Donna nodded. She was very hungry.

~~

Amanda busied herself in the kitchen all morning. She made breakfast for Annie and Nathaniel, but Roy slept in. What Roy had done to her in the pink washroom was so out of this world. He’d managed to pull some trigger in her brain. As she gathered her ingredients together for cookies, her mind replayed the hours-long scene in her head over and over again. Such a tool as Roy possessed was fit for mating a wild beast, not a petite mother and wife. Yet, she had taken it. Taken every inch down her throat and vagina. And thanked Jesus for it.

The cross had been a failure, but she kept it around her neck. Not to deter anymore of her son’s advances, but because it reminded her of looking at herself in the mirror. The mad, grunting woman with wide eyes, gritted teeth, and dark hair. She’d had her son’s seed splattered on her face. Her round breasts had bounded up and down under her bra. And the silver cross had swung as it dangled from her neck. Amanda shivered thinking about that sin and walked over to the oven. She turned the dial and started the preheating. She loved her husband, and the last thing she wanted to do was break their marriage vows. Again.

No, no. Amanda shook her head as she walked back to the counter and added flour to her mixing bowl. Even though she loved her husband, the actual last thing she wanted to do was live her life without filling herself with Roy’s monster gadget again. Her body longed for it. With the spatula, Amanda finished mixing the dry ingredients.

“Nathaniel, dear. Are you here?” Amanda called out in a loud voice.

“I’m in the study, dear.” Her husband’s voice carried back across the house.

“Darn it to heck,” she whispered under her breath. Sometimes on Saturday mornings he’d sneak off to work. Amanda wanted him out of the house. “Annie, darling?” Amanda called.

“Here, Mom.” Annie stepped into the kitchen. “But I’m just about to leave. Bobby Connors is picking me up.” Annie was dressed in one of her poodle skirts. Above, she wore a modest, green blouse and a green headband to hold back her wavy brown hair.

“Well, you look nice.” Amanda set down the spatula and wiped her hands on her apron. “You’ve been seeing a lot of the Connors’ boy.” She untied the apron and pulled it over her head. Having only Nathaniel in the house was good enough and the cookies would have to wait. A wave of excitement and anticipation swept through her. She placed the apron on the counter.

“We’re going steady, Mom.” Annie gave her mom a quizzical look. She looked distracted and a little harried. She looked a bit sweaty too.

“Yes, Annie.” Amanda walked over to her daughter and shooed her toward the front door. “Be good. Now off you go.”

“But he’s not here yet.” Just as the words left Annie’s mouth, a car horn sounded out front. “Oh, cool. Bye, Mom.” Annie turned with a twirl of her skirt and ran down the front hall. A second later the sound of the door slamming filled the house.

“Right,” Amanda whispered to herself. “This is it.” She walked to the study and peered in. “Hello, Nathaniel. I just wanted to tell you that I’ll be busy … um … for a few minutes.” She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand.

Nathaniel sat at his desk, eyes fixed at the ledger open before him.

“Did you hear me?” Amanda put her hands on her ever-expanding hips. “Nathaniel?”

Her husband just stared at his ledger.

“Okay, dear.” Amanda watched the back of his head. “I’ll bring you some cookies in an hour or so. Love you.”

He didn’t move.

Fine. This was fine. He was in one of his moods and he wouldn’t bother her. Amanda quietly shut the study door and rushed for the stairs. Her heart thumped in her chest and her pink dress trailed behind her as she took the stairs two at a time. She stepped down the hall and opened Roy’s door.

Loud snoring filled the bedroom. She closed the door behind her, locked it, and looked around. The curtains were drawn and the room was a murky dark. Roy had taken down his childhood posters a few years ago and replaced them with teenage art. This meant posters of ladies. Space ladies, with ray-guns and spherical glass helmets. Cowgirl ladies, with six-shooters and sheriff badges. Surf ladies, with boards and wood-paneled cars. And others ladies too. All with curves and striking feminine features. Amanda wondered how she stacked up against these women. She looked down at her large breasts tucked into her new bullet bra and concluded that she compared well.

“Roy?” Amanda walked over to the bed, keeping her eyes on the poster ladies. It occurred to her, for the first time, that he must masturbate with his enormous gadget while looking at those posters. The thought would have horrified her a week ago, but now it sent little butterflies flapping in her stomach. “Roy?”

Roy snored on.

“Wake up, sleepy head.” Amanda reached down and pulled the blanket off Roy. She sucked in her breath.

Roy slept naked, his penis fully into its morning wood. The hard manhood rested on his chubby belly, the knobby head so dark and livid.

“Well, okay then.” Amanda exhaled and rubbed her hands together to warm them up. She climbed up onto the bed and crawled between Roy’s legs. She looked down at those improbably large testicles and bent down on all fours to get a closer look. Little purple veins branched all over the rough flesh. She opened her mouth, reached out her tongue, and licked the left ball. It was salty and the substance of it sent a thrill through her. She licked again, trailing her tongue over to the other testicle. Before long, the right ball filled up her mouth.

“Mom?” Roy propped himself up on his elbows and watched Amanda suck at his balls. The way she stretched her back, with her butt up in the air, was truly a sight to see. The sweep of her spine, the flare of her hips, and the roundness of her ass were all so inviting. “Yeah, keep doing that.”

“Mmmmmmmmmhhhhh.” Amanda reached up with her left and stroked his penis. Her little hand struggled with its girth.

“Where’s Dad and Annie?” Roy didn’t really care, but it seemed like something he should worry about.

Amanda released the testicle with a little plop. “Annie’s out with her boyfriend.” Amanda raised her shoulders up, extending her arms so she could look down on Roy’s penis as she manipulated it. “Your father is in his study.”

“Oh, shit.” Roy smiled. “The old man’s downstairs?”

“Language, Roy.” Amanda looked up into his eyes and nodded. “Yes, so be quiet.” She then lowered her mouth down onto the head. The electrifying sensation of his precum hit her tongue. She bobbed her head up and down.

“Sorry, Mom.” Roy leaned his head back on the pillow. “Who do you love more? Me or him?”

“Gggggghhhhhhhh.” Amanda gagged a little as she lowered her head further on his shaft. Another hit of the precum relaxed her muscles.

“Aaahhhhh, Mom. Your … throat’s so tight.” Roy was already so close.

“Ggghhhpppphhhhh.” She managed to get her nose down to the base. She moved her head up and down, making love to this savage tool with her mouth in long, wet strokes.

“Shit, Mom.” Roy grabbed the sheet in clenched fists. “Take it. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh.” He spewed down her throat. The sound of her urgent gulps heightened his orgasm even more.

The world spun and stars danced before Amanda’s eyes. She was orgasming again from drinking his semen. She swallowed again and again, not wanting to waste a drop, feeling the liquid fill her stomach. After a minute, she pulled her head away. A lone strand of cum spanned the distance from her lips to his penis and then broke. “Thank you, Jesus.” Amanda sat back on her heels and let go of Roy’s gadget. It flopped back on his belly.

“Thank you, Mom.” Roy had his eyes closed, still clutching the sheet.

“Okay.” Amanda crawled off the bed. She wanted more, but knew better than to press her luck. This was good enough for now. She stood and looked down at her son. “I’ve got breakfast for you downstairs. It’s time to get up and start the day.” Her whole body tingled, and she felt so alive. Amanda turned to the door, but then looked back at him over her shoulder. “Oh, and I’m baking cookies. Come and get them while they’re warm.” She turned and walked to the door.

“Sure.” Roy turned his head and watched her butt sway as she left. She opened the door and disappeared. Roy wanted more. Much more.

~~

Patrick called David late Saturday morning. He wanted his help as he rode his bike around town and looked for clues.

David agreed. He wanted to get out of the house. His mom had been avoiding him, and he couldn’t talk to her with his dad around. Standing in the kitchen, holding the phone, he looked over at his mother as she busied herself at the sink. He wanted to pick her up and carry her off. But that was impossible, so it was better to spend the day away.

Next, Patrick called Roy and asked for his help too.

Roy thought about Patrick’s offer. He hemmed and he hawed. Eventually Roy said no, he had other things to do.

Patrick didn’t like the sound of Roy’s voice as he hung up the phone. His fat friend had taken on a tone Patrick knew. It was how Roy spoke when he was trying to be devious.

Patrick ate a late breakfast in the kitchen, gave his mom a chaste peck on the cheek, and walked toward the front door.

“Don’t forget your sister will be here for dinner,” Susy called after him. “Be home before five.”

“Okay, Mom.” Patrick tried to hide the exasperation in his voice. Seeing Sally and her new husband, Jack, was not a priority when he had so much to do. But he was a good son and brother, so he’d be home by five. Until then, he would prove his worth as an investigator. Who knew what they’d find?

~~

Later that day, Roy dropped his bike on Patrick’s front lawn. He was sure his friend would be off looking into his stupid mysteries by now. Roy was already sweaty from the ride over, but he did some jumping jacks down the front walk anyway. He stepped up and rang the doorbell.

The front door opened and there was Susy Lannit. Roy thought of the women he’d been with. He loved his own mom and had come to see her as very pretty. David’s mom was pretty too. Caroline Rodgers was a real doll. But Susy Lannit was the town beauty. With her high cheekbones, almond eyes, and the cute little cleft on her chin, she looked like an angel. Then, of course, there was her tall, voluptuous body which was less angel and more devil. As she blinked her deep, brown eyes at Roy, he looked her up and down. She wore a green and white circle skirt, and a too-small white blouse.

“Hello, Roy.” Susy felt quite uncomfortable all of sudden. One minute she’d been reading Good Housekeeping, the next she was staring at Patrick’s sweaty friend. Her vagina seemed to think it was intimate time with her husband. It wasn’t. “I’m … afraid you just missed Pat. You might … um … try the library.”

“Oh, damn.” Roy tried to look disappointed.

“Language, young man.” Susy frowned. She felt a bit light-headed. A raw, unctuous scent floated into her house. She couldn’t quite place it. She knew at once she hated it, but at the same time it was ingratiating itself with her body.

“Sorry, Mrs. Lannit.” Roy looked up. This was a delicate moment. Once she invited him in, it would be game over. “It’s just that I rode all the way over here. Could I please have a glass of water before riding over to the library?”

“Well … sure … that would be fine.” Susy opened the door wider and beckoned him in. She turned and walked down the front hall toward the kitchen.

“Say, Mrs. Lannit?” Roy stepped into the house and closed the door behind him. A little crescent of a smirk played on his red, sweaty face.

“Yes, Roy?” Susy looked back at him.

Roy couldn’t believe he was about to stretch out this absolute doll. The arc of her back, the subtle curve of her shoulders, the sway of her hips, and the sumptuous swell of her ass. It was almost too much. “I was wondering, is Mr. Lannit here?”

“No.” Susy shook her head and turned into the kitchen. “It seems golf is the new way to get ahead in the business world. He got up early to get out on the course.” Susy walked across the kitchen, grabbed a glass from the cabinet above, and moved to the sink.

“Oh.” Roy followed her into the kitchen. He stopped in the middle of the black and white linoleum floor and dropped his pants and underwear. Even after the blowjob from his mom earlier, he was hard as a rock. His dick jutted out in front of him. “Golf seems interesting.”

“It’s not.” Susy filled up the glass at the tap.

“Whatever you say, Mrs. Lannit.” Roy watched her delicate, slender arms work at the sink. His eyes moved up to her face as she turned to offer him the glass of water in her right hand. He needed to see the shock and confusion in those gorgeous eyes.

“Golf takes hours to play. And I’d rather spend time …” Susy froze when she saw the boy half naked with his out-of-proportion member sticking out in front of him. Her eyes went wide and her left hand went to cover her mouth. “Goodness, gracious. What … are you doing?” Her vagina had been leaking before, but now she felt a flood down there. She could not fathom why her body was responding to this rude, distasteful boy.

“Come and get it, Mrs. Lannit.” Roy’s smile broadened.

Susy stepped toward him. It was hard to think straight. “You are …” She took another step. “You are …” One more step. She was right in front of him now, staring down into his smarmy eyes. She gathered her strength. “You are … a vile boy, Roy Ackerman.” She splashed the water from the glass into his face. “Get out.” She didn’t care what her confused body said, this was wrong in every way possible.

Roy winced when the cold water hit him. “But … you want –”

“Nothing from you.” Susy slapped him with her left hand across his fat, right cheek. “Get out.”

“What?” Roy looked up her with shock and confusion. “I thought –”

Susy slapped him again. The smacking sound resounded around the kitchen. “Out.”

“Sorry.” Roy hurriedly pulled up his underwear and pants, tucking his dick under the waistband. He retreated down the front hall, opened the door, and ran toward his bike.

“And stay out.” Susy followed him to the front door and leaned out, glaring at Roy’s backside. “And … I don’t want you to see Pat anymore. He’s not … your friend.” Susy slammed the door and leaned her back up against it. Her breasts rose and fell as she struggled for breath. Was every teenager so grossly proportioned nowadays?

After she caught her breath, Susy went upstairs, calmly removed her clothes, and masturbated herself to climax. She hadn’t done such a thing since before marriage, but she just couldn’t help herself. The whole time, all she could think of was young, hard penises.

 

Chapter 6

Roy arrived home in tears. How could Mrs. Lannit have treated him like that? He was a sobbing, sweaty mess as he stumbled down the front hall.

“Roy, darling?” Amanda put down her magazine and stood up from the couch. Above her, the ceiling vibrated as Annie listened to her rock-and-roll on a record player. “What’s wrong?” Amanda straightened her new housedress and walked out in the front hall. Roy’s distinctive odor hit her like a freight train. Her vagina dripped. The association between that smell and Roy’s magical semen had firmly linked itself in her brain. Amanda knew immediately what she had to do.

“A … girl … Mom,” Roy said between sobs. “She was mean … to me.” Roy’s hair was a mess, his eyes red, his chest heaved up and down, and the faint pink outline of fingers covered one cheek.

“Did someone hit you?” Amanda pulled him into an embrace, cradling his head against her bosom.

“She … did.” Roy couldn’t stop his tears. He might be eighteen, but he could still cry like a baby.

“There, there.” Amanda stroked his hair. She put her arm around his shoulders and led him toward the back of the house. “I know how to cheer you up. Would you like something special?” She pulled him into her husband’s study and closed and locked the door behind them.

“Where’s Dad?” Roy looked around the study. His father’s ledger sat open on the desk.

“After he roused himself from his morning stupor, he left for the office. Your father thinks the house is making him sleepy.” Amanda unbuttoned her dress, pulled it over her head, and carefully placed it on the back of the chair. “But your sister got home about an hour ago. I never thought I’d say it, but thank goodness she listens to that infernal racket.” Amanda’s black ponytail danced as she quickly undressed. Her pale skin looked milky in the dim light of the study. She reached behind her and unclasped her bra. “Would you like to see my boobies?” She held the unhooked bra to her boobs with both hands.

“Yes, please.” Roy wiped at his drying eyes with the back of his hand.

“It’s nice to see you smile, darling.” Amanda dropped her bra to the floor and lowered her arms to her sides. Her breasts hung high on her chest, a clear rejection of gravity. Her nipples were small and dark. The alabaster skin easily showed the blue veins that ran all over her breasts. “Do these make you feel better?”

“Yes, Mom.” Roy looked her up and down. He unbuttoned his pants, lowered them, and kicked them to the corner of his dad’s office. He pulled off his briefs and tossed them. They landed on a bronze statue of a bird on the bookshelf behind him.

“Promise me you won’t do it inside, and you can have your fun.” Amanda stood only in her black panties and kitten heels, her hips cocked slightly to the right. The silver cross hung from its chain just above her boobs. She pulled off her panties, picked up her bra, and placed both on top of her dress. “Promise?” Amanda turned her back to Roy, leaned forward, and placed her hands on either side of Nathaniel’s ledger.

“Okay, I promise.” Roy only halfway meant it. He stepped up behind her, grabbed his dick, and guided it in. She was wet, and he felt himself slide in with one long, smooth stroke.

“Oh, my gosh. Roy … it’s like you’ve got a baseball bat back there.” Amanda lowered her hips a little and braced for the onslaught.

“Have you had sex with Dad since we did it in the washroom?” Roy gripped her wide hips with both hands and started with easy strokes. He looked down to see her pink lips stretching and tightly hugging his fat dick.

“Yes.” Amanda’s ponytail bobbed as she nodded. She stared down at the boring ledger that absorbed so much of Nathaniel’s time. All those tiresome numbers.

“Was it the same?” Roy felt a little hot with his sweater still on, but he figured a little extra sweat wouldn’t hurt. “Was his little weenie the same after I stretched you out?”

“Oh, gosh … oh … oh … no. It wasn’t, darling. It was too small.” Amanda’s legs trembled uncontrollably. She was about to have her first orgasm. Amanda shrieked as electric sparks flew around her body. The music upstairs continued to shake the ceiling. The pounding downstairs shook Nathaniel’s desk.

“I’m … the man … of the house … now,” Roy said in between animalistic grunts. “Right, Mom?”

“Oh … no …” What should Amanda say? Roy wasn’t replacing her husband. They were just enjoying a new dimension to their relationship. Amanda looked down at her flopping boobs, banging up against the cross. She was a long way off from the sanctity of Pastor Neilson’s office.

“What, Mom?”

“I … ah … ah … ah … love your father.” Amanda gritter her teeth. To use a cliché, it was as if she’d lived her whole life in black and white, and God had suddenly shown her color. Sex before this wasn’t comparable. Life after this week would never be the same. “And … I love … you.”

“I … love … you … too … Mom.” Roy punctuated each word by bottoming out hard in her pussy. “Now take it. Aaaaahhhhhhh.” Roy let loose inside her.

“No, Rooooooooyyyyyyyyy.” Amanda’s face twisted and she contorted as the rapture passed through her. Little droplets of spittle and sweat sprayed across that dull old ledger.

Roy kept himself buried in her from behind. He reached around her and groped at her large, firm titties. It was the first time he’d touched a bare breast. They stood like that for several minutes.

“Now, Roy, please pull out. We can’t … keep …” Amanda felt that giant gadget slide back and forth again. How to satisfy that boy? “We can’t … do … it … that way.” Amanda reached behind her and pushed at his hips. She carefully dislodged him and grasped his tool with her left hand. “I sometimes do this … for your father.” She angled his penis up a little and slowly guided him into her butthole. “Gentle … darling. You really are … getting a special … treat.”

“Wow. Thanks, Mom.” Roy returned his hands to her hips. He couldn’t believe she’d let him do her in the butt. His dick looked incredible disappearing between her cheeks.

That afternoon, Roy came two more times, both in Amanda’s ass. Afterward, Amanda waddled off to get cleaned off, happy she had cheered up her son. Roy watched her round bottom vanish past the doorway, his cum still dripping out of her.

Upstairs, Annie danced and listened to her music. She hadn’t heard any of the shrieking going on in the Ackerman study that afternoon.

~~

The government car pulled out of the hotel parking lot, leaving behind the stash of bottled water and food from many miles away. Gertrude watched the automobile disappear behind some shrubbery as it headed for the interstate highway. She stood rigid, in her sensible shoes, on the balcony. Her formal, tweed swing dress fluttering a little in the breeze. She’d very much like to be on the interstate herself, traveling far away from Portsmith. There was danger here. Even the government people seemed to underappreciate their perilous position.

“Want some lunch, Dr. Cobb?” One of the government spooks stepped out onto the balcony, holding a newly delivered sandwich.

“Yes, thank you, Reynolds.” She reached out a delicate, pale hand and took the food. She was grateful not to experience the hunger that many of this town’s good citizens, infected as they might be, had complained about. “I think we should cancel our interviews at the schools.”

“Ma’am?” Reynolds hid his blue eyes behind dark sunglasses. His narrow-brimmed hat placed slightly askew on his head.

“Based on our findings so far, I think we should steer clear of the youth.” Gertrude gave the grim man a faint, humorless smile. “Especially male youth.”

“They don’t scare me.” Reynolds didn’t like this little scientist. Or the fact he had to take her orders. But those were the breaks when you took on the odd cases.

“No?” Gertrude turned her head to look back out in the direction the car had vanished, her blonde ponytail swished behind her. “I’m sure if it came to fisticuffs, you could take on all comers. But remember my warning about incapacitating airborne chemicals. Even with our precautions, I’m not sure we’re immune.” She nodded to herself. “Set up some interviews with older women. That should be safer territory. And make arrangements for blood draws.”

“Airborne chemicals.” Reynolds thin line of a mouth tightened so much it almost vanished. “Sounds like the Soviets. Let’s call in Langley.”

“This is not a red scare.” Gerturde shook her head, still not looking back at the man. “And most of my conclusions are preliminary.” She carefully unwrapped the sandwich and took a bite. “When we know more, we’ll call it in, or pack up and go home.”

“Sure thing, ma’am. Whatever you say.” Reynolds turned back into the hotel room to fetch his own sandwich. Not for the first time, he considered whether the good doctor was more than a little looney.

~~

“How embarrassing.” Susy walked next to her friend Linda in the Sears department store in the big city. The two women had first tried the local Woolworths, but the store was poorly stocked on larger sizes. And both women needed larger sizes, particularly around the bust and the hips. So, they made the drive out to Sears.

“Don’t fret, Susy.” Linda looked over at her tall, shapely friend. “I have no doubt they’ll fit us up fine and we’ll look just as elegant as ever.”

“Of course, sugar. This is Sears. They’ll take care of us. I just wish the local stores would fit me.” Susy put her hands under her boobs and gave them a quick lift to emphasize her point. She dropped her hands and rolled her eyes at Linda.

“’Temporarily out of stock,’ they said. They’ll have our sizes soon, I’m sure.” Linda nodded her head with enthusiasm and her blonde hair bobbed with her. “Anyway, let’s have fun shopping.”

The women found a pair of salesladies to help them and reserved two changing rooms right next to each other. That way they could talk while they tried on clothes. Linda was the first into her changing room. She peeled off her tight green dress.

“Mrs. Riles, could I come in for a second? I’d like to get a measurement without your dress.” It was the young saleslady from outside the curtain. “My measurements seem a bit off.”

“Of course.” Linda wore no bra, but she had her panties on. She wasn’t feeling particularly bashful. She looked down at her left wrist, where she wore the cross Pastor Neilson had given her on a slender silver bracelet. She knew the Lord wouldn’t mind if a young woman saw her naked. She needed the measurements after all. “Come in, Ms. …”

“I’m Ms. Olivia Green.” The saleslady deftly slipped past the curtain so that no one could see in. Her eyes widened when she gazed upon the bare beauty of the blonde housewife. They were about the same height, but that’s where the comparisons stopped. Linda boasted exquisite, heavy breasts that dangled out before her. Her waist was narrow and her hips wide. Olivia was narrow all the way down. A slight woman with a girlish figure. She tried to not to stare at the woman. “I … I … brought my tape measure.”

“Wonderful.” Linda gave her a wide smile. “Let’s get those measurements right.” Suddenly, butterflies flapped in Linda’s stomach. She had the distinct feeling that this woman was an outsider and needed to be tamed. The feeling of impending conquest sent a quick shiver down her spine. What odd thoughts to have. She blinked her eyes and looked down at the bracelet on her wrist. She couldn’t remember the words Pastor Neilson had wanted her to say. The cross would have to be good enough on its own to ward off the devil.

“Um … okay.” Olivia stepped toward the older woman with nervous hesitation. Was she overdressed in her heels and circle dress? Olivia felt so odd standing next to this curvy, naked woman. She looked down at Linda’s large pink nipples, with her large areola that pointed slightly to either side. Small drops of milk dribbled down each boob. “Oh, it looks like we’ll need to get you some nursing pads too. Congratulations on the baby.”

“Baby?” Linda’s pulse beat in her ears. She was suddenly dealing with the urge to grab this mouse of a woman. Instead she reached her right hand for the cross and let her fingers slide across the cool metal. “What?” Her eyes trailed down to her own breasts. Sure enough, little droplets of milk formed around her nipples.

“Well, let me just get you measured, then we can get –” Olivia’s body coursed with sudden panic as Linda’s hands reached for her shoulders and head, roughly pulling her toward those enormous breasts.

“Sssshhhhhhh.” In one swift motion, Linda snatched the girl and sat down on the cushioned bench behind her. She cradled Olivia’s head and shoulders on her lap and forced the young woman’s mouth onto her left nipple.

Olivia tensed, struggled for a split second, but when the sweet, warm liquid hit her tongue and her body relaxed. It was the best thing she’d ever tasted. Olivia forgot about the changing room, the measurements, and even her commission. Her mouth moved of its own volition, sucking and gulping down milk.

Axcix did not have drones in the big city. But if the alien could have seen the two women, she would have been quite proud of her work. This was a novel way to spread the nanites. The makers would be proud.

“Gggghhhmmmm.” Olivia’s eyes rolled and her body shook for a few seconds. She hadn’t known there was pleasure like this on Earth.

“That’s it.” Linda stroked the girl’s brown hair with her left hand. She wanted nothing more than to feed Olivia. “Sssshhhhhhhh.” The cross caught the light and flashed at her. Was this part of God’s plan? Linda wasn’t so sure, but if Pastor Neilson’s protective cross allowed it to pass, it might be okay.

Olivia hung half off the bench. Linda reached down and pulled her so that the lower half of Olivia’s body curled on the bench next to Linda, while she continued to suckle. They were now both more comfortable.

“One more thing.” Linda looked down at the woman’s slim hips. She reached with her right hand and pulled Olivia’s dress up to her waist. She then lifted Olivia’s right leg so that her knee was in the air and her panties were exposed. Linda pulled those panties to the side, revealing a dark triangle of hair. “I’m sorry, Ms. Green, but I need to do this.” Linda’s fingers found their way in between Olivia’s vaginal lips. She was slick and ready. Linda inserted two fingers into Olivia and started pumping.

“Rrrrrrmmmmmnnnnn,” Olivia said around the large nipple. Her eyes opened wide and then shut as she let this housewife do as she pleased. The thought slipped into her mind that she was drinking another woman’s milk and committing lesbianism. Both those acts were unthinkable minutes before. But now … Everything felt so good. She opened her legs a little wider for Linda. Olivia was building up to a mighty orgasm.

“You in there, Linda?” Susy’s voice carried through and around the thin partition wall between the two changing rooms. “They certainly aren’t out of stock here. I have a mountain of clothes to try on. How are you faring?”

“I’m good.” With her left hand, Linda pushed Olivia’s head more firmly onto her boob. Olivia startled when they heard Susy’s voice, but quickly relaxed and continued sucking and gulping. Linda rhythmically thrust her fingers in and out of Olivia’s vagina. She’d never before done this to another woman. “Just … trying on something new.”

“Great.” Susy peeled off her old dress. She never wanted to wear the constricting thing again. “How’s it fit?”

“It fits …” Linda looked down as Olivia started to shake and moan. She kept Olivia’s mouth pressed firmly against her boob to quiet her. “… really well.”

Olivia was going to cum like an erupting volcano. She rocked her hips against the hand between her legs. “Mmmmmmmmhhhhhhgggghhhhh.” Her pussy gushed around those invading fingers. Olivia was certain no one had ever felt anything as magical as the orgasm that ripped its way through her.

“Did you say something, sugar?” Susy cocked her head quizzically at the wall. She caught sight of her own naked form in the mirror. She turned sideways and gazed at how her breasts now hung out from her chest. She sighed. Those boobies were going to make everything harder, from housecleaning to driving.

“Nothing.” Linda looked in the mirror in her own changing room. There she sat, mostly naked, with a young woman writhing in her lap. She trusted in Jesus, what with the cross resting on Olivia’s hair, but this did seem more than a little strange. She had conquered this woman and now the need to feed her started to subside. “How’s your day?” It was a dumb question, but Linda’s brain was occupied.

“I’m glad you asked.” Susy slipped into the first dress. It was wonderful to fit into something. “The Ackermans’ boy came to my house today.”

“Roy?” That got Linda’s attention. That was the boy that had so defiled her. Linda removed her hand from Olivia’s vagina. The woman was done with her orgasm, but still greedily drunk Linda’s unlikely milk.

“Yes, the fat one.” Susy nodded into the mirror. That dress was a keeper. She pulled it off and tried on the next one. “He was as rude as he’s ever been. He even propositioned me.”

Linda’s right hand was covered in Olivia’s juices. “What did you do?” She didn’t know how to clean up her hand. With her left hand, Linda pulled Olivia off her boob and looked into the young woman’s dark eyes. Linda brought her left index finger to her lips, telling the woman to keep quiet. She then brought her right hand to Olivia’s pretty mouth and slid the wet fingers past her lips.

It was clear to Olivia that this woman wanted her to clean the cum off her fingers. In her dazed state, she complied, opening her mouth and licking and sucking each finger in turn. She’d never tasted her own pussy before. Add it to a growing list of firsts.

“I slapped him and told him his friendship with Pat was over.” Susy liked the second dress too.

“Oh.” Linda wished she’d done the same to Roy. “That was good.” Her hand now licked clean, Linda stood up and pulled Olivia to her feet. “My measurements are fine. Please find me some nursing pads and some new bras.” She patted the woman on the rump and sent her out of changing room.

“Yes, Mrs. Riles.” Olivia looked back at the naked woman with longing, but dutifully slipped out of the changing room. How had life taken such a drastic turn?

“What was that, Linda?” Susy move on to trying bras. She fastened the straps in the back. It felt so good to be adequately supported.

“Just the saleslady. I sent her on the hunt for some roomy brassieres.” Linda slipped into the first dress waiting for her. It fit pretty good.

The two friends spent the rest of the afternoon talking and trying on clothes. Linda tried not to think about what she’d done to the saleslady. Especially, when she felt the urge to do the same to other people she encountered. Deep down she felt that these big city folk were from another place and needed to be conquered. Needed to be fed. But God had decided that Olivia was enough for one day.

Olivia went home that night, her mind a whirlwind. She had cheated on her boyfriend with a much older woman. And she had loved it. When she walked in the front door, she realized she was hungry. So very hungry.

~~

Patrick and David rode their bikes all over town that Saturday, looking for some clue as the meteorite’s influence. It was getting late and they hadn’t found anything yet. Patrick needed to get home to dinner with his big sister, Sally.

David turned his bicycle to cut across a lawn by the Gooden residence. Ralph Gooden had graduated from high school the year before, but he still lived at home. He had been on the basketball team, so David knew him.

“Wait.” Patrick skidded his bike to a stop behind the house. From this angle, they could see the back windows on both stories of the house; bedrooms upstairs and the kitchen and living room downstairs. This was usually a private view for the Goodens, except when someone was cutting across their back lawn. “That’s Mrs. Gooden, right?” Patrick was looking through the big picture window in one of the bedrooms.

David made a U-turn, stopped next to Patrick, and looked up at the house. “Yeah, it is.” Roberta Gooden was a demure woman, wearing a housedress that looked like it belonged to a much smaller lady. Her blonde hair was spread around her head wildly as she pressed her back against the closed bedroom door. “What’s she doing?”

“Seems odd right?” Patrick looked over at David and then back to the house. He was just in time to see the door push open behind her, sending the poor woman stumbling into the bedroom. “Is that?” A tall naked form stalked into the room after her. Roberta turned and held up her hands in front of her. Patrick wished they could hear them. The tall figure had quite the enormous boner.

“Yes, that’s Ralph.” David watched in amazement.

Ralph walked up to his mother and pushed her hands out of the way. Roberta shook her head and took another few steps backward, but Ralph reached down and swept her up into an embrace that took her feet off the ground. He pressed his lips to hers. Patrick and Ralph watched her struggle at first, but then go limp in his arms. After a few minutes, she placed her arms around Ralph’s shoulders and actively kissed him back.

“What the heck?” Patrick got off his bike and stood next to it, squirming as he fought with a dick that wanted to inflate in his pants.

“He’s going to do her.” David also got off his bike, struggling with the same thing as Patrick. “Right there in her bedroom.” This was not the revelation for David that it was for Patrick, since he had done something similar to his mother.

Ralph put her down and roughly disrobed Roberta. The onlookers got a nice view of her sizable tits and ass. Ralph picked his mother back up in the air and turned her upside down. He buried his face in her pussy. Without missing a beat, Roberta grabbed his dick and pulled the head up into her mouth.

Both Patrick and David’s jaws dropped.

“Sweet Jesus,” Patrick shook his head. “Should we help her?”

“No,” David whispered. Although, whispering wasn’t going to do them any good. With the windows closed, the couple couldn’t hear them. But if the Goodens looked outside, the boys would have been spotted. Even so, David’s feet didn’t move. “It looks like she likes it.”

“Wow. You’re right. I didn’t know that kind of sex existed?” Patrick was a virgin, and he had often thought about what sex might be like, but he’d never imagined the act he was watching.

“Me either.” David was taking mental notes for the next time he could get his mother alone.

“Hey, Dave.” Patrick’s eyes were fixed on the mutual oral behind the picture window.

“Yeah?” David tucked his dick under his waistband.

“Have you had … you know … sex?”

“Yes. But not like them,” David said.

“Oh, okay.”

Ralph turned Roberta right side up facing him and held her under her knees. She reached down and fed his cock into her exposed pussy. She started bouncing up and down with long, jerking thrusts.

“Holy shit.” Patrick had a notebook in his backpack for clues. He thought he should be writing things down as he watched, but he didn’t want to take his eyes off the action. And was this really the kind of thing he could share with the investigators? He didn’t know. “Have you done that position?”

“Yes.” David thought back to holding his mom up in the air and punishing her pussy. He needed to do that again.

The boys watched in silence for a while, shifting their weight from one foot to the other. Their pants were uncomfortably tight.

Ralph pulled Roberta off his dick and held her up in the air. Her hips continued moving like she was still getting pumped. He turned her upside down again, still facing him, and lowered her head to the floor. Roberta supported herself with arms. While holding her hips, Ralph slid his dick back into her pussy. Roberta bent her legs and let him pound her upside down.

“Holy moly,” Patrick said. “You ever done that position?” Patrick was pretty sure that he was too weak and skinny to have standing sex, let alone upside-down standing sex. But David could probably pull it off.

“Not like that.” David started to feel uneasy. They were pressing their luck standing out in the open. “Maybe we should go.”

Ralph pulled out of Roberta’s vagina again and lifted her into the air. He tossed her gently onto her bed, turned her around, and mounted her from behind. The way Roberta’s blonde hair tossed about, it was obvious to anyone she was in the throes of ecstasy.

“Yeah, okay.” Patrick turned and walked his bicycle past David over the lawn. It was awkward going and there was no way he could ride the thing with his stiffy. “Say, Dave, who’s the girl you had sex with? You never told me.” Patrick frowned, thinking his friend usually told him everything.

“Sorry, Pat.” David took one last look at the Gooden home and walked his bike next to Patrick. “It’s … it’s just a little embarrassing.” It was also probably a clue. Seeing Ralph and Roberta was too much of a coincidence given what was happening with his own mother. Either they were really lucky to see it, or that sort of thing was happening all over town. Even though he knew it would help Patrick with his mystery, David couldn’t bring himself to tell his best friend. “Maybe I’ll tell you about her later.”

“Oh.” Patrick kept his eyes down on the green grass. “Okay. I understand.” But he didn’t understand. Even if the girl was a dog, he wouldn’t judge his friend for it. They passed the lawn and reached the dirt trail on the other side. One way was David’s home, the other Patrick’s. “I gotta head home. Sally’s coming for dinner. Thanks for helping me out today.” He was soft enough now that he felt he could mount the bike. He got on and pedaled off without so much as a wave.

“Okay,” David called after him. “See you soon.” He waved, but Patrick never made eye contact. Oh well. He’d smooth it over with his friend later. Now it was time to head home and face Linda. He gingerly got on his bicycle and rode home.

~~

When Patrick arrived home, he was a sweaty mess. They had spent too much time watching Roberta Gooden succumb to her son. Now Patrick was late for dinner.

Patrick snuck into the house and entered the kitchen. Sneaking in wasn’t a very good plan, he was late, whether he was silent or not and Susy was sure to notice.

Susy worked in the kitchen by herself, putting the finishing touches on dinner. There was a casserole sitting out and she mixed together a chef’s salad. “Patrick Lannit. You’re late.” Susy looked up from her work when she spotted her son. “Everyone’s in the dining room. We’re all waiting for you.” She lowered her eyebrows and glared.

“Sorry, Mom.” Patrick hung his head.

“Come here. You’re filthy.” Susy grabbed a dishtowel and soaked it under the faucet. “Let’s get you cleaned … up.” She turned back to her son as he walked up to her. She could tell he was clearly abashed. Her nose tingled and her body suddenly felt quite strange. He smelled of teenage boy, and a day spent in the autumn breeze, and something darker, too. Her vagina gave a quick spasm. She ignored it. “Now what sort of mischief have you been getting into?” She looked down into his sweet face and dabbed at the dirt on his forehead with the towel.

“I was investigating, Mom.” Patrick cracked a half-smile. “And I might have found a big clue.”

“You and your mysteries, Pat.” Susy’s face warmed into a soft, bright smile. Her brown eyes filled with good humor. “You’re …” As Susy dabbed at his cheek with the towel, she lost her train of thought. “… such a handsome boy.” She bent down and gave Patrick a peck on the lips.

“Mom?” Patrick’s eyes widened.

“Shh.” Susy pulled back and winked at him. “Just a little kiss for my handsome boy.” She leaned back in and kissed him again, sliding her tongue into his mouth.

The conversation in the dining room echoed into the kitchen. Sally was laughing at some joke.

Patrick pushed on Susy’s shoulders and broke the kiss. “I’m too dirty, I need a quick shower before dinner.” He sprinted out of the kitchen, past the dining room, and up the stairs.

“Oh, my.” Susy put a hand to her chest and felt her heart thumping hard. “I don’t know what came over me,” she said to herself. She still felt so strange. Horny. Horny was the word. Susy turned to the sink and splashed some cold water on her face. Was she going to have to share this incident with Dr. Epman? Probably. Eventually, her body returned to normal and she finished up with her salad.

That night at dinner, Susy did her best to forget all about the kiss.

So did Patrick.

Sally monopolized the conversation, anyway. She was six months into her marriage with Jack and she couldn’t be happier. They were shopping for a new house and Jack had a promotion at work. Sally sipped at her water, and picked at her casserole, and talked and talked.

Jack sat to her side, smiling with admiration. After a time, he started up a conversation with Fred about baseball.

To one side, Patrick had men discussing sports. To the other, the women talked about Susy’s shopping trip earlier that day and the newest fashions. Patrick was bored out of his mind. So, he quietly ate his dinner and thought about the various clues he’d gathered. It all added up to something, but he wasn’t sure what it was. Yet.

~~

David arrived home and dropped his bike in the garage. His dad’s auto was there, so he was home. David frowned at that. Oh, well. David sighed and walked inside. He found William in the living room watching a football game.

“Want to watch the game?” William looked up at his tall son and nodded to an empty spot on the sofa.

“No thanks, Dad.” David wiped his brow. His face was red from riding home in the cold. “Where’s Mom?”

“In the kitchen, reading one of her magazines.” William turned back to the little black-and-white men running around on the television. “I think.”

“Thanks.” David stepped past him and walked into the kitchen. “Hello, Mom.”

“Hello, sweetheart.” Perched on a kitchen chair, Linda looked up at David. She had been trying to distract herself from thinking about all the milk she’d fed that poor salesgirl earlier in the day. “How was your day?”

“My day was good. And it got me thinking.” David stopped and looked at Linda. She was radiant, her round cheeks glowing, and her blue eyes bright. “Say, that’s a nice dress.”

“Thank you, Davey.” Linda put down the magazine on the kitchen table. “I got it today on a shopping trip with Susy Lannit.”

“You look really good.” David closed the distance between them, bent down, and kissed her on the lips.

Linda pushed her chair back. Her vagina was more than moist. Reality just kept twisting around her. God was testing her. She held the cross that dangled on her bracelet up between her and David. “Jesus commands … something … something. Oh, no. I forget the words.”

“Did you say something, dear?” William yelled from the living room.

“No, Bill,” Linda yelled back. Her anxiety ratcheted way up. Her palms were slick, and the hairs on the back her neck rose.

“What’s that?” David reached out and held her wrist, looking down at the little silver cross. He caught a whiff of her response to his presence, and his dick practically turned to steel.

“It’s supposed to help.” A trickle of cold sweat slid down Linda’s cheek.

“Well forget about that.” David pulled her to her feet by her wrist. “I saw something today.” He dragged her into the laundry room, turned on the light, and closed the door behind them.

“What did you see?” Linda looked up into his desperate eyes and bit her lower lip.

“Ralph Gooden having sex with his mother,” David whispered. He pulled her close, pushing her large breasts into his belly.

“That’s … that’s not possible. I know Roberta. She’s on the Sunday School Curriculum Council with me.” Linda felt so small next to her son. She could feel his lean muscles through his sweater. “I just … can’t believe –”

“Don’t you get it, Mom. It means we’re not the only ones.” David lifted her into the air, pressing his hands into her lower back. “It’s okay.”

“But Jesus …”

“Forget Jesus.” David kissed her with passion and Linda kissed back.

William sat in the other room watching his game, but he might as well have been on Saturn for all Linda cared. They kissed for while like that, swirling their tongues together.

David pulled back from the kiss. “I want to show you something else I saw today.” He turned his surprised mother upside down and her dress fell to her waist. He put one hand on the small of her back and one on her butt, moving her panties to the side. He licked up the length of her wet pussy. She tasted perfect.

“Oh, Davey.” Linda knew what had to be done. She frantically unbuckled his pants and dropped them. She caught a glimpse of the cross around her wrist, but it gave her no pause. She pulled his long penis from his underwear. Waves of pleasure spread from her vagina. She could hear the smacking sounds as David sucked and licked her. She got the head of the penis into her mouth and began returning the favor. This was all so crazy and incomprehensible. But she surrendered to it completely.

After several minutes, David turned her right side up and put her on the ground.

“Go ahead, sweetheart.” Linda let him turn her around and bend her over. She leaned forward, her feet and hands both on the ground, her legs straight and her butt high in the air. “Put it in.” This position was also new to her.

“I want to give you a baby.” David lowered his hips and slid his dick into her waiting pussy.

“Oh, yes.” Linda watched the sweat drip off her nose onto the tile floor. “Give me your baby with your big, long thing.” Her insides stretched to accommodate him. “Uuugggghhhhhhhh. So … deep.”

“I’m … going to fill you up, Mom.” David gripped her hips tightly and slid her back and forth on his dick. “Here it … comes. Oooooohhhhhhhhh.” He emptied his balls inside her.

Linda screamed total incoherence. Asking to be seeded had brought on a whole new high for her. Linda’s eyes rolled back, her mouth hung open, and she took David’s cum. When she had recovered some, she found herself still impaled on his penis, but standing straight up. David reached around and groped her boobs. He started moving inside her again. She took him to completion standing from behind again, but this time with him kissing her neck and whispering all sorts of naughty thoughts about their would-be baby in her ear.

When they finished, Linda staggered out of the laundry room, horrified. She was sure William must have heard them. How could he not?

“Do you think Dad heard?” David pulled up his pants and followed her into the kitchen.

“Oh my, gosh.” Linda crept toward the living room. “He’ll kill us, Davey.” The thought of her normally gentle husband in a homicidal rage played in her mind. Linda peeked around the corner, and there was William still sitting on the sofa watching the game. “Bill?”

“He’s in one of his moods again. Thank God.” David peeked in at him over her shoulder.

“Yes.” Linda looked up at David. “That was lucky. But if we’re going to keep doing this, we have to be more careful.”

That was music to David’s ears. “Sure thing.” He dropped his pants again and waddled over to one of the kitchen chairs. He sat down, his dick straight up in the air.

“Really? Again? This is not what I meant by careful.” Linda lifted her dress, dropped her panties, and straddled him. “But this is the last time.” She put him inside her and bounced on his lap. “The very last time … for today.”

David came inside her again. After, they went and showered together.

By the time William came out of his daze, the game was almost over. How had that happened? He heard David chatting with Linda as they set the table in the dining room. William got himself up, lumbered into the dining room, and sat down. “I must have dozed off again. Dinner smells good, dear.”

“Thank you, Bill.” Linda came in and served them. It was a crazy day, but she wouldn’t have wanted it to go any differently.

 

Chapter 7

Axcix had a hard time keeping track of subjects when they traveled too far away. This is why she spent a good while piecing together various broken strands of data. When she finished running her algorithm and got most of the puzzle together, she hissed and gurgled at the bottom of the lake. It was good that she dwelled in the dark green muck, because the round alien ball wanted to hide her shame.

There weren’t many constraints put on her by the makers. They made her to think on her own. The makers wanted her to evolve and adjust to her new planet. There was one cardinal rule, however, localize your experiment. Otherwise, she could ruin other localized experiments. Or worse, she could alter the entire species before it was time.

Cursing to herself, Axcix modified her experiment. There were only a few outside her region infected so far. She would have her subjects bring them back to the local habitat. As for the lactation, she should be able to limit the effective radius. She worked furiously to make the modifications and sent out a new wave of nanites through the water.

~~

The windows were still dark when Linda woke with a start and sat up in bed. Poor William snored happily next to her. How could he be so unaware of what his wife had been up to? By the end of Saturday afternoon, she had begged her own son to give her a baby and quivered in ecstasy when he planted his seed inside her. She had fed a young woman from her miraculously dripping breasts. Linda climbed out of bed.

Little Ms. Olivia Green had been corrupted. And sweet Linda, the once faithful housewife, had done the corrupting. Nothing made sense anymore. Linda quietly walked to her dressing room and chose one of her new dresses. She slipped out of her nightgown and into the dress. She snuck out of her room, not yet knowing where she was going.

The clock on the mantle downstairs was the only sound in the house as it kept its steady beat. The car keys, Linda needed the car keys. She picked them up off the hall table, grabbed her purse, and walked out to the car. She got in and started the engine.

Thoughts of the big city floated into her head. She looked at the dash clock. It was three in the morning. She pulled out of the driveway. She needed to find that mousy salesgirl and bring her back to Portsmith. With any luck, Linda could get there, find Olivia, and get home before anyone knew she was gone.

~~

Patrick woke up very early on Sunday from a bad dream about monsters from outer space. The stars were still out outside his window. Sticky with sweat, he pulled himself out of bed to use the washroom. He stopped in the hall when he noticed that Sally’s door was closed. Their parents kept both his sisters’ rooms the same as when they left, so whenever they came home they had a place to stay. Patrick pushed his hand through his messy, black hair. It was damp with sweat. He took a deep breath and stared at the door.

Did Sally and Jack have sex in there last night? The thought of one of the Lannit children having sex under Susy and Fred’s roof seemed pretty far out there, but they were married. So …

It was a mistake to think about his sister and sex. Patrick still needed to pee, but his dick transitioned into full morning wood mode. Indecisive, Patrick stood in the hall. Should he still try the washroom? Should he wait until later? Maybe tug it back down?

Sally’s door opened and out stepped the blurry shadow of his sister. Patrick hadn’t put his glasses on, but he could tell it was her. She closed the door after her and gave a start when she saw Patrick standing in the hall.

“Wow, super creepy, Pat.” Sally brushed her red hair out her eyes and looked Patrick up and down. “What are you doing?” Her eyes paused when her gaze got to the enormous tent in his flannel pajamas. “Real mature, dummy. Just waiting out here to freak me out with a fake boner? How’d you even know I’d get up?”

“What?” Patrick tried to focus his eyes. He could tell she was wearing something bluish, probably some silk pajamas. He couldn’t see her expression, but it was a pretty good guess that her freckled face was frowning. “I’m going to the washroom.”

“Good for you. I woke up really hungry. I’m getting a snack.” Sally stepped closer to her brother. Something was different about him. He still looked dopey as ever. She inhaled deeply. He smelled strange, like something ancient and secret. Like the dark side of the moon. “You know, I’ve missed you, Pat.” Her tone changed. “Come give your big sister a hug.” She opened her arms to him in the cold, dark hall.

“Um … okay.” Patrick stepped up to her and gave her a weak, sideways hug. He didn’t want to press his dick on her.

“Hug me like you mean it, dummy.” Sally reached around his back and pulled him in. Warmth and tingling sensations spread through her vagina. It was odd timing, but she ignored it. Something poked at her belly. “And lose that stupid fake boner.” Sally reached down between them and placed her left hand into Patrick’s pajama bottoms. She gripped the monstrous thing and tried to pull it free. Her eyes widened in the dark. The thing was attached. “Is that real?” She whispered. “Is that your … dick?” She pressed her finger into the veiny, spongy flesh.

“Yeah.” Patrick felt the cold metal of her wedding ring on his dick. It contrasted with the warmth of her hand. “Let go.” Patrick’s chest was scrunched against her boobs, her right hand holding the back of his pajamas tightly.

“Ever had one of these?” Sally moved her hand slowly along the shaft, up and down. “I bet not. You’re shy with girls. Is Big Sister your first handy?” She inhaled deeply. What a wonderful smell.

“Don’t do that, Sally.” Patrick had never had a girl’s hand on his dick before, she was right. And it felt so good he almost forgot himself. “It’s not you, there’s something going on in town. There’s a mystery.”

“Life has a way of surprising you.” Sally wasn’t listening to him. Her hand sped up. She relished the way the foreskin slid over the wide head. “Why’d you keep your dick hidden all this time?”

“Jack’s right in there. In your room.” Patrick tried to gently pry himself away. He didn’t want to cause a ruckus, but he needed to get out of her clutches before he reached the point of no return. “What if he comes out?”

“He would be very unhappy, dummy.” Sally wanted nothing more than to bring Patrick to completion. “So, let’s be quick.”

“Think about what … ah … you’re doing.” Patrick’s legs shook.

“You …” Sally bit his left ear playfully and nibbled on his earlobe. “… should be grateful. There’s not many big sisters that would do this for their runty little brothers.”

“That’s … oh … Sally. That’s … my point.” Patrick closed his eyes and leaned his head into her shoulder.

“Just cum, dummy.” Sally could feel his whole body trembling. She lowered her right hand from his back to his skinny butt and grabbed tightly.

With a series of soft grunts, Patrick came in his pajamas while leaning up against Sally.

To her amazement, shocks of pleasure spread from her left hand as the warm liquid splashed onto her hand, wrist, and arm. “Oooohhhhhhh, Pat.” Her pussy clenched and she had her own orgasm. The two of them shook together in the hall as they shared in the ecstasy. When Sally was done, she removed her hand from his pajama bottoms and wiped the cum off on Patrick’s top. “Well, I don’t know what that was all about, but don’t tell Mom and Dad. Okay?”

“Or Jack?” Patrick took a step back from her.

“Especially Jack.” Sally stepped past him and headed for the stairs. “I’m still hungry. I’m going to go wash my hands and find something to eat.” She stopped, walked back to Patrick, and wagged a finger in his face. “Let me be clear. Don’t tell anyone or you’re dead. Got it?” She took a deep breath and her face softened. There was that dark, compelling odor again. Why did Patrick smell so good?

“Got it.” Patrick backed away from the blur that was his sister.

“Say, Pat?” Sally pursued him slowly down the hall, her hunger for a midnight snack replaced by a different kind of hunger.

“Yeah?” Patrick was very uncomfortable. The front of his PJs was soaked with cum and his dick was still hard and pushing wildly at the soggy mess.

“Got another one in you?” she whispered. “I’d let you do it in my mouth.”

“No.” Patrick found the door to the washroom and stepped inside. He slammed the door, locked it, and leaned his back against it.

Sally knocked for a while, quietly pleading for him to come back out. Eventually, she went away.

Patrick slid down the door until his butt hit the cold tile floor. Things were getting complicated. How was he going to tell the investigators about this?

~~

Linda arrived in the big city around four-thirty in the morning. She stopped at a payphone and looked up Olivia’s address in the white pages. By four-forty-five, Linda was knocking on what she hoped was Olivia’s door. After a few minutes, a bleary-eyed Olivia opened the door and stared out at Linda.

“Mrs. Riles?” Her brown eyes sharpened and dropped to Linda’s bosom when she recognized her customer.

“Pack your things, sweetheart.” Linda pushed out her chest a little, enjoying the effect she was having on this young woman. “You’re coming to stay with me for a while.” She stepped past Olivia into the front room. She looked Olivia up and down, admiring the former saleslady’s slender figure in her nightgown. Something sparkled on Olivia’s left hand. “That’s new, isn’t it?” Linda pointed to the shiny, diamond ring.

“My boyfriend … um … my fiancé proposed to me last night.” Olivia’s pale cheeks reddened. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Riles, but I said yes.”

“No need to be sorry, Olivia.” Linda put her hands on Olivia’s shoulders. “Which way to your bedroom?”

Olivia pointed to an open door.

“Pack your bags.” Linda gently pushed the younger woman toward the door. “I can’t explain right now, but I’ll return you to your fiancé soon.”

“Can I …?” Olivia looked over her shoulder at Linda. “Could I … maybe …?” She bit her bottom lip.

“Yes, sweetheart.” Linda nodded. “I’ll give you more milk soon. But we have to get going.” Dimples formed on Linda’s cheeks; her warm smile spread reassurance.

“Okay.” Olivia’s knees felt weak. She packed her suitcase and they were off.

They were on the road in darkness, driving back to Portsmith. Daylight was still a little way off. Linda looked over at her passenger. She took a hand off the wheel and lowered her dress to expose her right boob. “There you go.”

“Thank you,” Olivia whispered. She leaned over in the front seat, curled her legs under her, and put her head in the older woman’s lap. The milk was just as sweet and satisfying as she remembered. She gulped that elixir from Linda’s right nipple as they drove, feeling wave after wave of pleasure wash over her.

~~

When William and David arrived downstairs for breakfast, their new houseguest was waiting for them. Neither man was sure what to make of her. Linda’s story about putting up a friend of a friend while she was separating from her husband didn’t make much sense. But she told them it was the Christian thing to do, so they welcomed Olivia into their home. They set her up in Ryan’s old room. He was off finishing college, so he didn’t need it at the moment.

Another mouth to feed, went through William’s mind.

David was more concerned with how their guest would interfere with his plans to constantly mate with his mother.

Olivia settled in quickly. She even accompanied the family to church that morning.

The pews were full as always. David and Patrick sat together, their moms to their left, and Olivia on the aisle. To their right, William and Fred sat together. The fathers didn’t much care for one another, but they dutifully talked football and current events whenever their wives forced them together. Jack and Sally sat just beyond them. Sally hadn’t said one word to Patrick all morning, keeping her eyes down and only smiling at her husband Jack. Well, Patrick couldn’t blame her. The meteor was somehow responsible for her strange behavior in the hall, but how could she know that? Once he unlocked the mystery, Sally would be one of the first he’d tell. She’d be so relieved.

Patrick craned his neck and looked behind him right before services started. He spotted the Ackerman family way in the back. He waved to Roy, but his friend must have not seen him, because he didn’t wave back.

~~

Later that Sunday, Patrick gave Sally an awkward hug goodbye when it was time for her and Jack to go home. He wished he could have told her what happened wasn’t her fault, but that would have to wait until he had some real evidence. He then hopped on his bike and spent a fruitless afternoon looking for more clues.

David tried to get his mom alone all afternoon, but he was stymied by their new houseguest. Olivia followed Linda around the house like a lost puppy. David tried to make small talk, but eventually went to his room to catch up on homework.

Roy made the most of his Sunday. With Nathaniel in his study and Annie out with her boyfriend, Roy cornered Amanda in her washroom upstairs. She gave in quickly, letting him bury his long dick all the way down her throat. When it was time for sex, she insisted she didn’t trust him not to get her pregnant. Roy was fine with that. He took her butt several times. They tried to be as quiet as possible, with Nathaniel downstairs. At one point, Roy had to stuff his mom’s panties in her mouth to keep her from screaming.

~~

On Monday after school, Patrick raced his bike across town, eager to meet the investigators at the library. He’d asked David to come along, but he had basketball practice. Roy hadn’t talked to either of them all day. Patrick was sure that Roy’s behavior was connected to the mystery, but he couldn’t see how. Yet. This was another wrong Patrick would put right when he found more evidence. Thoughts raced through Patrick’s mind as he pedled. He was so lost in thought, that he almost missed the altercation happening outside the town’s hotel.

On the sidewalk, Chris Sumner was holding on to Mark Farmer’s arm. Donna Farmer was crying and trying to push the big basketball player away. So, the investigators had been waylaid on their way to the library. Patrick skidded his bicycle into a hard-right turn and headed for the sidewalk.

The town’s hotel was on an otherwise quiet street, and no one else was there to witness whatever Chris was trying to do.

“Nothing will happen to him if you come with me, doll.” Chris continued to pull at Mark’s arm.

“Capital,” Mark muttered over and over. He offered no resistance to the belligerent teenager.

“No.” Donna looked pale and frightened. Her red hair wildly billowing around her head as she pushed at Chris with her right hand and pulled at Mark’s other arm with her left. “Mark. Wake up. I need you, Mark.” Tears streamed down her cheeks.

“It’s only me now, lady.” Chris was tall and athletic. He was going to win this argument.

Patrick dropped his bicycle and leapt to his feet at a run. He was not the man for this job. He wished very much that David had been with him. Why wasn’t Chris at basketball practice too? Was he working for the meteor? Would he notice Patrick running up from behind?

Glasses fogged, Patrick planted his left foot and swung his right up between Chris’s legs from behind. The top of his shoe made solid contact with the bigger boy’s balls.

“Aaaaarrrrrrgggghhhhhh.” Chris fell to the ground and curled into a ball.

“I can’t’ believe it worked.” Panting, Patrick looked down at his writhing handiwork. “We should go.” He offered his hand to Donna.

“Back to our room.” Donna took Patrick’s hand and with her other hand dragged Mark back into the hotel. They got to their room and she locked the door behind them. “Thank you … Mr. Lannit.” Donna leaned her back against the door and tried to catch her breath. “You’re a … hero.”

“Aw, shucks. Call me Pat.” Patrick wiped the sweat off his brow. He looked over at Mark to get his approval too, but the man stood in the room, murmuring. “What’s wrong with Mr. Farmer?”

“He’s been getting like this.” Donna’s dress was wet and sticky. And her vagina, her cursed vagina, was wet as well. She suddenly saw this skinny eighteen-year-old as something of a man. A handsome man. She tried to calm herself. “It will pass.”

But it didn’t pass. The pheromones swirled around the room.

Much to his discomfort, Patrick found himself wanting to take this beautiful woman, his investigating partner, right in front of her dazed husband. He fought his urges, turned, and discreetly tucked his giant dick into his waistband. They needed to get out of there, or he was going to do something stupid.

As the minutes passed, Donna’s libido increased. It was becoming unbearable. She needed to get out of the room. “We can’t stay here.” She walked over to Mark and sat him in a chair. “Mark, dear, I’m going to go for a little bit. You’ll be safe here.” She removed his hat and patted him on the shoulder. “You asked me to investigate if this ever happened to you again. So, I’ll do what you asked, my lord.”

“Do you think Chris is gone?” Patrick took off his glasses, wiped the fog off them, and then returned them to his face. “He’s probably gone. Right?”

“Yes, he must be.” Donna moved to the door, opened it, and looked out. “And if he’s not, you can defend me again.”

“Um … okay.” Patrick didn’t like the sound of that, but he didn’t think he could control his urges much longer. Frying pan and fire. “Let’s go.”

“After you.” Donna ushered Patrick outside and locked the room door behind them. She felt a little more clearheaded out of that room. They walked back out to the sidewalk to find no sign of Chris. “I’ll drive us somewhere and we can talk.” Donna walked over to her car and fished the keys out of her purse. She stopped when she got close. “Good lord.”

“What?” Patrick picked up his bicycle and walked it over to her. He could see that her front right tire was slashed and completely flat. “Why would Chris do that?”

“I don’t know.” Donna shook her head and put her keys back in her purse. “He’s a lunatic.”

Out in the fresh air, Patrick felt better. His dick deflated and his mind went back to working beyond an animal level. “I’ll ride you to my house. We can talk there.”

“Really?” Donna looked at his bike dubiously. She hadn’t tried anything like that since she was herself a teenager. “How?”

“You sit on the seat and hold onto me. I’ll pedal.” Patrick smiled an encouraging smile. He didn’t want to be around if Chris came back.

“Okay, Pat.” Donna hiked up her dress a little and climbed on. This was beyond undignified, but this kid was the only good thing she’d found in this rotten town.

Off they rode back across Portsmith.

~~

Olivia still wasn’t quite sure what she was doing in Portsmith. Linda seemed to have some sort of hold over her. She just did whatever the blonde housewife told her to do. Once Linda’s son and husband left in the morning, the two women worked through the household chores together. At lunchtime, they took a break.

“Thank you for the help, Olivia.” Linda took off her apron and sat down on the sofa in the living room. She patted the cushion next to her. “Everything is much faster with two.”

“You’re welcome, Mrs. Riles.” Olivia sat down next to her and her eyes fell to the swell of Linda’s large boobs behind her blue dress. “I’m really hungry.”

“Please, call me Linda, sweetheart.” Linda patted Olivia’s thigh and then idly played with Olivia’s green housedress. “I’ll whip up some lunch for us in a minute.”

“I was thinking … maybe … some milk?” Olivia’s brown eyes darted between Linda’s boobs and her blue eyes. “Please, Linda?”

“Well …” Linda sighed and unbuttoned the front of her dress. “You’ve been such a help. How could I say no?” She opened the dress and pulled down her bra. Out popped those magnificent boobs that had been so much smaller only a little while ago. “Don’t be shy.” Linda took the back of Olivia’s brown hair and guided her mouth to her left boob.

“Mmmmmmmmhhhh.” Olivia sucked and swallowed. Warmth spread through her. She fed like that for about a half-hour, curled up in Linda’s lap, with her legs next to her on the sofa. Eventually, she took her mouth off Linda’s nipple and looked up.

“There’s something you could do for me now.” Linda pulled the young woman off her lap, stood, and removed her own dress, bra, and panties. She pulled Olivia off the sofa and then sat back down, spreading her legs on either side of her houseguest. “You got me worked up. Help me unwind.” Linda looked down at the cross on her bracelet. This was all pretty far afield for Jesus. She was beginning to doubt the efficacy of Pastor Neilson’s solution. Maybe it was all because Linda had forgotten the words she needed to say. Oh well.

“I’ve never done that.” Olivia looked down at Linda’s blonde pussy, with her pink, glistening lips. “But I’ll try.” She leaned forward and gently kissed Linda down there. “For you, Linda. Only for you.” She stuck out her tongue. It tasted so good. Almost as good as her milk. Soon, Olivia was lapping at the housewife’s pussy like a thirsty puppy.

“That’s good, Olivia.” Linda put her left hand on Olivia’s head to help guide her. She looked down at her wedding ring, entwined in the brown hair. She wondered if her sweet William could ever have guessed the places that ring would go when he put it on her finger all those years ago. Probably not. “There’s … ahhhhh … something we need to talk about.”

“Mmmppphhhh?” Olivia kept licking, eager to please Linda and coax out more of her delectable secretions.

“I … uh … have a special relationship with Davey.” Linda lifted her feet off the ground and placed her legs over Olivia’s shoulders. “And if you’re going to be here … for a while.” Linda closed her eyes. “Oh, that’s good. Really good. Just like that.” Linda tried to concentrate. “You’re going to have to let … Davey and I …” Linda came on the young woman’s tongue, pushing Olivia’s face into her vagina. When she calmed down, she opened her eyes and looked down.

“What did you want, Linda?” Olivia looked up expectantly at Linda, her mouth and nose shiny.

“Now that I think about it,” Linda’s breathing slowed down. “I think you might be able to help. I’m sure Davey would like that. We’ll talk more about it later tonight. Now, how about some lunch?” Linda stood, dressed, and walked into the kitchen.

Olivia followed.

~~

It was ridiculous riding on the back of a bicycle while Donna held on to the sweaty, pedaling teenager in front of her for dear life. She knew her boobs were pressed into his back, but gripping him around the midsection was the only way she wasn’t going to fall. She prayed that her glasses wouldn’t bound off or fly away.

Even worse than the absurdity was how hot and bothered the whole thing made her. As the wind whipped at her hair, and they sped over sidewalks and streets, Donna couldn’t get one particular idea out of her head; she wanted to give herself to this sweet, good kid. It was preposterous, but Mark faded further and further from her thoughts.

“We’re here.” Patrick left the bike in the driveway, took Donna’s hand, and led her into his house. He marveled at her warm, delicate fingers. He felt her cold wedding ring, so unforgiving, while the rest of her hand folded so perfectly into his.

“Oh, hello, Pat.” Susy looked up from the kitchen counter where she chopped celery. “And who is this?” Her eyes fell to their clasped hands and a frown spread across her face.

“Hello, Mrs. Lannit.” Donna looked to Patrick for an explanation. He knew his mother best, after all.

“This is … um … my … um … my tutor.” Patrick nodded and adjusted his glasses with his free hand. “The school sent her over. We need to study.”

“Well …” Susy felt weak in the knees, wet in the vagina, and suddenly jealous of this freckled woman. Of course, that was crazy. The tutor was old enough to be his mother. “Okay then. Study hard, sugar.” She took one last look at the woman’s red hair and the freckles covering her face, neck, and arms. She looked a lot like Sally. Except this woman really filled out her dress. “I’ll check in with you two later.”

“Bye, Mrs. Lannit.” Donna let Patrick led her by the hand.

“Bye, Mom.” Patrick called over his shoulder. He hustled her upstairs, into his room, and closed the door. Riding home, he’d had nothing but fresh air. And moving through the house, he hadn’t lingered long enough for her smell to catch up with him. But now, Patrick inhaled and his boner was immediately back. She smelled like treasure pulled from the earth. “I have some … stuff … to tell …” His voice trailed off.

Still holding Patrick’s sweaty hand, Donna looked around the room. He had posters with spaceships, volcanoes, and scientists. Lots of scientists. Donna recognized Nikola Tesla, Marie Curie, and Albert Einstein. His shelves were filled with books. Everything was tidy. Donna guessed that his mother cleaned in here every day. The bed was neatly made. This was a teenager’s room, but a brainy teenager.

“You’re beautiful, Mrs. Farmer.” Patrick looked up into her green eyes, magnified by her brownline glasses. “I … just …” He fought desperately against his urges. He wanted to jump her right there.

“It’s okay, Pat.” Donna looked down into his brown eyes. The poor kid’s glasses were fogged again. She took off her glasses and set them down on a nearby dresser. She then reached for his glasses, took them off, and put them next to hers. “You can kiss me if you want.” Donna offered a shy smile. She felt like a girl again. Patrick had been there to save her when her husband only stood by. The thought of her husband halfway broke the spell, and she looked down at the blue stone on her wedding ring. But all second thoughts were fully defenestrated when Patrick leaned in and gently kissed her lips.

Although she was the more experienced one, by several orders of magnitude, she let Patrick explore her mouth with his tongue. He was gentle and inquisitive, but seemed to gain confidence as time wore on. Soon, Donna was as aroused as she’d ever been. She broke their kiss. “You took care of me, Pat. Now I’ll take care of you.” She lowered herself to her knees, tucking her dress under her.

“Holy cow.” Patrick picked up his glasses and put them back on. He didn’t want to miss a thing. He watched this beautiful, sophisticated woman unbutton his pants. Somehow, the meteor was responsible for this. But at the moment, Patrick didn’t care.

Donna unbuttoned his pants and pulled them down with his underwear. She gasped. What she discovered was the most unlikely, manly penis she’d ever seen. Even bigger than that horrible basketball player’s gadget. It flopped down and bounced in front of her, long and thick with fat veins crossing every which way. The thing was so engorged that the head looked almost bluish. “Good heavens, Pat. There’s just so much of it.” Donna, who had felt so experienced minutes ago, now felt like a novice. She looked underneath the monstrous thing. The teenager’s balls hung low, and were similarly proportioned.

“Wow.” Patrick looked down as her small, white hands reached up and squeezed his shaft, as if to test its reality.

“Here goes nothing.” Donna would have to figure it out as she went along. The mechanics couldn’t be too different from what she was used to. She leaned in and licked at the precum oozing from the head. Sparks flew before her eyes. She wasn’t expecting that. What an amazing kid. Pretty soon, she was rolling her tongue around that bluish skin and sucking for all she was worth. With Mark, she never made any of the popping and slurping sounds she made in Patrick’s room. Was she turning into a hussy?

“Oh, man. So … good.” Patrick put his hands on her silky hair. “I’m gonna … ah … ah …”

Donna should have known a teenager would be quick. Normally she’d swallow for Mark, but this wasn’t normal in any sense. Well, she supposed, she would at least try to drink him down. Hot cum hit the back of her throat and she was in for another surprise. A powerful orgasm ripped through her body. All thoughts of swallowing vanished. Donna grunted, her eyes rolled back, and she fell to the floor. She let Patrick shower her with cum. When she came to, she was a sticky mess, lying on her back, looking up at the ceiling. That smell. That potent smell, like life itself.

“Are you okay, Mrs. Farmer?” Patrick looked down at the still trembling woman covered in his stuff. He gripped his dick with both hands. He wanted more, but was genuinely worried about Donna.

“That was incredible.” Donna was disappointed that he’d cum so soon, thus ending their startling session together. She looked up and her green eyes widened. “You’re still hard.” She sat up. “Very, very hard.” She reached lifted her hand for help getting up.

“Yeah.” Patrick reached down and helped her to her feet. “It feels really good.”

“Are you a virgin, Pat?” Donna pulled off her dress and dropped it to the floor.

“Yes.” Patrick looked down at his dick. He couldn’t help himself, he stroked it slowly. He looked back up at the nearly naked woman. She had milky, freckled skin everywhere. Her boobs spilled out of her bra and got most of Patrick’s attention.

“Well, I’m honored to be your first.” She reached behind her, unclasped her bra, and dropped it. She let Patrick stare and take in her perfect, teardrop boobs. Her nipples were small and dark. “I’m not exactly sure how we should do this. You know, so that it will fit.”

“What?” Patrick stared at this goddess before him.

“Do you have condoms?” Donna pulled off her panties and dropped them on the floor.

“What?” Patrick watched her perfect, heart-shaped butt as she walked to his bed.

“Yeah, I thought not.” She bent over and patted the bed, giving him an exquisite view of her pussy from behind. “You’ll just have to squirt your stuff outside. You understand? I’ll let you spray it on me again.”

Patrick nodded and walked toward her, his dick swaying in front of him. He sat on the edge of the bed where she indicated. Patrick went to pull his sweater off.

“No, keep it on, you look cute in that sweater.” Donna straddled his lap and looked down. The long penis looked even more daunting from this angle. She figured she might only be able to fit half of it, but she desperately wanted to try.

“Um … okay.” Patrick left his sweater on. No one but his mother had ever called him cute before. He was completely enamored of this woman. An accomplished, elegant investigator of strange mysteries was about to put him inside her pussy. He must have done something very good for God to give him this.

“Oh … my.” Donna reached below her and grasped the head. She positioned it at her entrance and lowered herself ever so slightly. “You really are … a special … young man.” It pushed past her outer folds and opened up her insides. Thank goodness she was so wet. “Now, I’m going to … go slow here. It’s really … big.”

“Sorry, Mrs. Farmer.” Patrick reached out and grabbed her wide hips with both hands. “I need …” He never finished his sentence as he abruptly pulled her down all the way so that his balls slapped up against her butt.

“Noooooooooo.” Donna’s complaint turned into a long guttural moan. Somehow, she could accommodate all of him, although she did feel her insides move as he shoved it in. She scrunched up her face, wrinkling her pretty, upturned nose. “I’ve … never.” Even without her glasses, she could see the clear outline of his gigantic penis pressing from the inside of her belly. Her hips involuntary shook and she orgasmed for the second time with her teenage savior.

“So good.” Patrick sunk his fingers into the soft flesh just behind her hips and moved her up and down. It was a long way for her pussy to travel, and he watched in fascination as his frothy dick disappeared into her again and again.

“Not … again … oooohhhhhhh.” Donna had one rolling orgasm after another. Her breasts bounced, her legs burned with effort, and the slapping sound of her butt on his legs filled the small room.

Downstairs, Susy stopped in the kitchen and cocked her head to the side, listening. What were they doing in their tutoring session? Time for a check in. She wiped her hands on a dishtowel and walked upstairs. Once at Patrick’s door, Susy put her ear to the door. It sounded like … sex.

Susy quietly tried the knob. It was unlocked. She opened the door a crack and peeked in. What she saw took her breath away. She placed a hand to her bosom. That tutor was bouncing on her boy. Susy had seen Patrick’s penis, but she didn’t realize it was so long, or thick. Come to think of it, she hadn’t ever considered that anyone’s penis could develop to such a size. The woman’s butt rippled wildly every time she hit bottom, and her hips moved impossibly high at the top of each bounce. And the sounds she made were unearthly. The tutor was a constant source of high, feminine grunts, moans, whines, and sighs. It was like the animal in her had complete control. Susy had never made those sounds with Fred. And her sweet, little Patrick. Also groaning like an angry tiger. Susy could see his fingers pressed into the tutor’s upper butt, his knuckles white.

As if the sights and the sounds weren’t enough, the smell nearly knocked her over. The odor of sweat and cum flowed out of the room. It was almost a magical scent, dark and bewitching. Susy’s panties were soaked. A part of her wanted to march in there, pull that floozy off her son, and scold them both. Another part wanted to replace that woman’s vagina with her own. But instead, Susy quietly closed the door and moved down the hall to her own bedroom. She locked herself in the washroom, sat on the toilet, and masturbated herself to several magnificent orgasms.

Back in Patrick’s bedroom, Donna could tell the teenager was getting close. “Not inside.” On an up thrust, she pulled him out completely and jumped down between his legs. “Put it all over me, Pat.” She grabbed his penis with both hands and stroked him with a fast, steady rhythm.

“Mrs. … Farmer …” Patrick erupted all over her pretty face and perfect boobs.

Again, Donna orgasmed at the touch of Patrick’s semen. Her shoulders hunched and she leaned forward, pressing her cheek against one of those contracting balls. His stuff rained down on her hair, but Donna didn’t care.

When they’d both come back to earth, Donna crawled up on the bed and pulled Patrick to the middle. She laid him down on his back and curled up next to him, her right boob pressing into his chest. She tenderly put her right thigh up on his legs, very close to his still-hard penis. “That was amazing, Pat.”

“Yes.” Patrick put his arm around her shoulders, and she rested her head in the crook of his neck. “I think I love you, Mrs. Farmer.”

“Shh.” Donna put a finger to his lips. “A woman never wants to hear that the first time. Especially …” Donna paused as she thought of Mark. “Especially a married woman.” She was a complete mess, cum and sweat drying all over her body, but she didn’t care. “Now let’s rest.”

Very quickly, they both fell asleep.

~~

That night when Fred sat down to dinner, he gave his wife a questioning gaze. “Where’s Pat?”

“He’s sick.” Susy sat down at the table and spread a napkin on her lap. “He didn’t feel well after school.”

“He wouldn’t get sick as often if he exercised more.” Fred dug into his meatloaf. “Or got himself a girlfriend.”

“Now, Fred. How is that even related?” Susy wasn’t about to tell her husband that when she’d last checked in on their son, he was snoring loudly with a sleeping woman snuggled up against him.

“It’s science, Susy.” Fred took a big bite. “This is good,” he said with a full mouth.

“Speaking of girls, would you like to have some quiet time with me tonight?” Susy’s vagina hadn’t entirely calmed down from earlier.

“Feeling frisky?” Fred gave his wife’s boob a playful little slap. It didn’t move like he expected it to. It was heavier than he remembered. “Sure, I’ll give you the big one tonight.”

“Wonderful.” Susy didn’t tell him that in light of recent events, she’d come to believe that ‘the big one’ was no longer a very good nickname for her husband’s penis. “Can’t wait.”

~~

It was dark outside when Patrick woke up. The warmth and the comfortable weight of Donna’s soft body pressed up against his side. Her presence made him immediately hard again. Everything about her was so perfect, even her soft snores. He carefully rolled her onto her back and climbed on top.

“Pat?” Donna woke slowly, and looked up at those eager brown eyes behind thick glasses. She smiled up at him. “Remember not inside.” She reached down and guided him in again. She marveled at the way he stretched her, a feeling just on the edge of pain, and building in pleasure with each stroke.

They spent the rest of the night like that. They would hump like rabbits, Patrick would spray her with his magical cum, and they would sleep. A few hours later they would repeat the process. The first signs of daylight crept through the window as they finished their last mating of the night. Donna’s feet wobbled in the air, her legs open to him, as Patrick took her on her back. What would she do about Mark? What about the mystery? And what about her slashed tire? All those things could wait, as she gave herself completely to this sweet, handsome boy.

 

Chapter 8

In the past, confidence was never Linda’s thing. She had gone from being a quiet, pretty young woman to a round, earnest housewife and mother. She deferred to the men in her life, even her two sons. She still couldn’t say no to men, but recently she’d had a taste of control with her houseguest, Olivia Green. And Linda liked it.

Late Monday night, Linda crept into her son Ryan’s old room where Olivia slept. She looked down at the woman, breathing gently under the covers. Olivia’s brown hair spread itself on the pillow and her soft, pale face looked so peaceful in the moonlight flooding in through the window.

“Wake up, Olivia.” Linda reached down and shook Olivia’s shoulder. “I have some more chores for you.”

“What?” Olivia’s brown eyes opened. “Linda?” She sat up and looked at the older woman standing over her. Olivia relaxed when she saw Linda’s warm, dimpled smile. Linda stood in her long, blue nightgown, her magnificent breasts pushing at the silky material. “What time is it?”

“It’s late, sweetheart.” Linda sat on the edge of the bed and put her hand on Olivia’s knee. “Bill and Davey are sleeping. But we’re going to go wake Davey up.”

“Oh?” Olivia stretched her arms over her head and yawned. She sat up, holding the covers over her small breasts even though she wore her own nightgown underneath. “What’s going on?”

“Let me show you.” Linda took Olivia’s hand in hers and gently pulled her out of bed. She led her out of the room and into David’s room. Their feet quietly padded on the carpet. Linda closed and locked David’s door behind them. “From now on, you’re going to help me with Davey.” Linda dropped Olivia’s hand and stepped over to the bed. David lay on his back under the covers, snoring softly.

“How?” Olivia watched Linda’s shapely behind. Not for the first time, she wondered how Linda had managed to take her away from her life in the city.

“Let me show you.” Linda pulled back the blanket and sheet. David was sleeping in flannel pajamas, and his massive, soft penis was outlined distinctly under his bottoms.

“You can’t be serious?” Olivia’s eyes widened and she stared at the lump. As a modern woman, Olivia had some experience with men. But she’d never seen anything like the lump in this boy’s PJs. “Is that …?”

“Yes.” Linda bent down and pulled down David’s bottoms. “He has the most wonderful penis in the whole world, and he needs help taking care of it.” Linda grasped the heavy, limp thing in her hands and stroked it, breathing life into the sleeping giant. She could feel it growing, and stiffening, in her hands.

“No way.” Olivia wasn’t sure if she was denying the request that she touch that monstrosity, or the reality of what Linda was doing with her son.

“Mom?” David looked down at his mother manipulating his dick in the dim light. She was bent at the waist and he could see her pale cleavage hanging down under her nightgown.

“I have a surprise for you, Davey.” Linda looked over her shoulder to where Olivia stood behind her. “Olivia will help you with your penis while she stays with us.”

“No.” Olivia looked down at the ring on her left hand and took a step backward. “I’m engaged. Robert and I are faithful.” She shook her head and looked at the now fully hard cock, the corners of her mouth dipping in revulsion. “I’d never …”

“Come now, Olivia.” Linda let go of her son’s penis, straightened, and turned toward Olivia. “That ship has sailed. You already lapped at my vagina like a little puppy. Remember?”

“What?” This was news to David. What was even happening anymore? All he wanted was to get into his mom’s panties again and again and now she was offering up this woman to him? David grabbed his penis and stroked slowly. A light sheen of sweat formed on his forehead. He sighed. Of course, he would take the offering.

“You asked me to.” Olivia took another step backward. “I didn’t … I didn’t …”

“Shh.” Linda quickly moved over to Olivia, pulling her own nightgown over her head in the process. Her large, pale boobs hung free. “It’s okay, sweetheart. Robert won’t ever know. You’re doing this as a favor to me.”

“Linda, I can’t –” Olivia was cut off as Linda cradled the back of her head and brought Olivia’s mouth down to Linda’s left nipple. The young woman bent at the waist and automatically began sucking when the first hit of milk touched her tongue.

“There, there.” Linda stroked Olivia’s brown hair and slowly walked backward toward David’s bed, making sure to keep her nipple in the woman’s mouth.

“Wow.” David stroked faster, watching his naked mom treat this grown woman like a baby. “That’s really something. She’s sucking you really good.” With his left hand, he propped the pillow under his head to get a better view of the women.

“Don’t be crude, Davey.” Linda sat down on the edge of the bed, pulling Olivia down to her knees as she continued gulping down milk. “How do you want her?”

Olivia’s eyes fluttered open when she heard that question. But the warmth of the milk spread through her body and carried her off again. Her eyelids fell. There was a smell in that room. Something dark, devious, and compelling. Thoughts about trying to cram that enormous cock into her tiny pussy flooded her mind.

“Put her on top.” David reached down and pulled off his bottoms.

“Okay, sweetie.” Linda pulled Olivia off her boob and guided her onto the bed so that she straddled David. “This might hurt a little at first, but once you adjust, it’ll be the best thing you’ve ever felt.” Linda pulled Olivia’s nightgown up over her head exposing her slender body and small breasts.

“She looks so different from you.” David had only seen two women naked before that moment. His mother, of course, and Mrs. Gooden when he and Patrick spied on her and her son Ralph from behind their house. “She’s so small.”

“Do you like her?” Linda cupped Olivia’s right boob. It was small, but it had a nice weight, and a gentle curve. Linda frowned, worried this wouldn’t work out.

“Yes.” David nodded and let go of his dick. He smiled up at Olivia, who looked down at him with distant eyes, lost in a fog of lust.

“Great.” Linda put her left hand on the small of Olivia’s back and her right hand on David’s penis. She guided it into the waiting vagina. “I think we’ll all get along swimmingly.”

“Oh, gosh.” Olivia rolled her eyes as David resized her tight pussy. “Wait … wait … oooohhhhhhhhhhh.” She was so wet, and the cock just kept inching its way in. “Robert … I’m sorry …” Olivia could already tell this would be another tectonic change in her life. The second she’d laid eyes on Linda, she’d had one life-shattering change after another.

“Whenever you’re ready, Davey. Just spray it all inside her.” Linda maintained steady pressure on Olivia’s lower back, forcing her hips down. David’s penis was almost all the way inside Olivia now.

Olivia turned her head to Linda, her mouth hanging open as pain turned to pleasure and in horror at the suggestion that David would breed her.

“But I want to spray it in you, Mom.” David reached up and held Olivia’s tits. They were firm and perky. He liked them.

“Oh, Davey. There’s time for that later, sweetheart.” Olivia hit bottom and Linda grabbed her hips and rocked her on David’s tool.

Olivia looked back and forth between mother and son. He’d already inseminated Linda? With all the surprises piling on top of one another, it was hard to figure out what was most shocking.

“Okay, Mom.” David tugged at Olivia’s tits, getting her to bounce her hips up and down. He listened to her squeak and grunt like a little mouse.

“Great. You can do me after. We just have to keep it down.” Linda looked over her shoulder at the closed door. “I don’t want to wake up your father.” Linda let go of Olivia’s hips and shoved her boob back into Olivia’s face. “Not so loud, Olivia.”

“Mmmmmmhhhhhhmmmm.” Olivia took the Riles family from both ends. Her pussy stretched around David’s monster cock, and her mouth drank from Linda’s monster boob.

“He has the perfect penis, doesn’t he?” Linda held the back of Olivia’s head to keep her firmly clamped on her boob. “Just wait until you feel his orgasm, sweetie. You’ll never want to go back to your fiancé.”

“Aaahhmmmmmmm.” The idea tugged at her heart. Poor Robert. But even now, she doubted she’d ever want to go without David’s cock. “It’s … good,” she mumbled around the nipple in her mouth.

“Here it … aahhhhh … comes, Ms. Green.” David closed his eyes and let loose inside her.

Olivia’s muscles spasmed and shook. The boob pressed into her face thankfully muffled her scream. Her body overflowed with ecstasy as David’s warm cum splashed inside her. She could feel it in there, filling her up.

Once David was done, Linda pulled Olivia’s trim hips off him, dislodging his penis. It came out with a plop. Linda then pushed the still trembling woman to the side of the bed, up against the wall. “Okay, Davey. My turn.” Linda mounted her son.

David opened his eyes. To his right, Olivia lay on her side, her eyes vacant and a little drool dribbling from her open mouth. Above him, Linda got ready to put his hard dick inside her. “Turn around, Mom. We haven’t done it that way yet.”

“What’s with you and your positions, mister.” Linda raised an eyebrow, but turned herself so that she was facing David’s legs. “I never dreamed … uh …” She put the magnificent penis inside her and it slid right in. It was awkward at first, like so many of David’s sexual schemes, but she placed her hands on his knees and started bouncing her hips. “… of some of the things … ah … ah … ah … you’ve done to me.”

Some life returned to Olivia’s eyes as she recovered. She looked over at the handsome boy next to her, and then down at his mother’s ass, bouncing as it rode that incredibly long shaft. How did she fit all that cock inside her?

“Kiss me, Ms. Green.” David smiled and with his right hand, pulled her closer.

And so, Olivia found herself making out with a teenager, while his mother mated with him. Only a few days ago, she was on a date at the drive-in with her then boyfriend, wondering if life would ever get interesting. In the present, she passionately swirled her tongue in the boy’s mouth, cheating on her now fiancé. If only she could warn her past self not to wish for interesting.

~~

Pale morning light cast Patrick’s room in cool hues. Donna sat up in bed. Her legs were entwined with the young man she’d coupled with all night. She gingerly freed herself as Patrick breathed softly. He was also naked, but he still had his glasses on. They were crooked and pressed into the pillow. Donna tenderly removed them from his face and set them down on the nightstand. She then picked up her own glasses and put them on.

The house was still silent. That was good. She might escape without running into Patrick’s parents. Crawling out of bed slowly, so as to not wake the eighteen-year-old, Donna saw her clothes strewn on the floor. She stepped onto the carpet and bent over. There were some stains on her dress. She held the dress to her nose and inhaled, to test for freshness. Donna’s knees trembled. It was not fresh and the smell nearly made her climb back in bed with Patrick. But no, she shook her head. She needed to get back to her husband, Mark.

Donna dressed as quietly as she could, retrieved her purse, and snuck out of the room. She closed the door behind her and tiptoed down the stairs. It was early enough still. Nobody about. Just the tick tock of the mantle clock.

Outside, the air was crisp and cold. Donna hugged herself against the chill and walked. It was about a mile before she found a payphone.

“Mark? You need to come pick me up,” she said when he answered.

“Donna. My God, I was worried about you. When I saw what happened to the car –”

“I investigated, like you asked.” Tears welled in Donna’s eyes.

“Of course, of course. Capital, my lady.” Mark was so proud of his wife for making the best of their situation. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine.” Donna looked around at the empty street, the first golden rays hit the tree tops as the sun crested the horizon. “Did you fix the car?”

“Yes, the spare is on. Where are you?”

Donna gave her location and Mark quickly hung up and ran out the door. He thought about asking her what had happened, but there was no time. He would find out all the details once they were together again.

~~

Susy spent a restless night, hoping that the hussy of a tutor would leave during the night. Around three in the morning, she left her sleeping husband and pressed her ear to Patrick’s door. She could hear them still going at it in there. Susy was of a mind to burst in there and slap both of them silly, but couldn’t bring herself to break them up in the midst of their fornicating. Instead, she went back to bed.

In the morning, Susy waited in bed as long as she could. Finally, with light in the sky, she heard a floorboard creak out in the hall. Susy threw on a dress, left her room, and went down to the kitchen. She peered out the window and watched the woman walk away from their house, hugging herself against the morning chill. The tutor was a beautiful woman with red hair flowing in the breeze, and a comely figure. What was she doing with Patrick?

Breakfast wasn’t going to make itself. Susy worked through her morning chores and sent off her son and husband to school and work. She decided she’d start the day cleaning Patrick’s room. Just to see the state of it. She entered slowly and took in the chaos that was his bed. There were stains on his sheets and blankets, he hadn’t even bothered trying to hide the mess he made. One pillow was on the floor, the other had a stain on it. And the smell. The odor was so quintessentially Patrick, but also something else. As if he had mixed himself with the most heavenly elixir. And Susy could smell the woman’s secretions too.

Before Susy knew it, she was laying on the bed, her skirt around her waist, furiously rubbing her clit with her right hand. With her left, she held Patrick’s sheet up to her face, licking the dried semen from the cotton. It was just too much to resist.

~~

Mark, dressed impeccably in his gray suit, bow tie, and fedora hat, picked up his wife at the phone booth. The second she sat in the passenger seat, he detected the reek coming off of her. “What happened?” He took off his jacket, put it around her shoulders, and then drove them back toward the hotel.

“I … I …” Donna shivered from the cold and the surge of adrenaline at the thought of telling her darling husband that she’d let the Lannit boy take her over and over with his monster penis.

“What are you covered in?” Mark glanced at her and then back to the road. “Did you see something … out of this world?”

“Yes, Mark.” She looked at him with her big green eyes and adjusted her glasses. She wanted to say, and he possessed me body and soul. Instead, she did something unusual. She lied to her husband. “Young Mr. Lannit saved me from that ruffian we interviewed. The boy, Mr. Sumner, seemed crazed and his skin oozed a substance that got on my clothes.”

“Egad.” Mark nearly swerved the car in excitement. “Was this at the library? How did I get back to the hotel?”

“No, it was at the hotel.” Donna shook her head. “Patrick rode along on his bike just in the nick of time and knocked our assailant to the ground. We then took you back to the room as you were in one of your states.”

“Hm. It’s odd I didn’t get any of the stuff on my clothes, if I was there.” Mark scrunched his chin in thought. “We’ll need to bag your clothes for evidence. And get you in a shower in case the stuff is somehow toxic.”

Donna shuddered, thinking about her husband carefully preserving Patrick’s cum as evidence. “Yes, I need a shower.”

“Then what happened?” Mark turned the car to the right. They were now close to the hotel.

“Well …” Donna looked out the window, trying to collect her thoughts. “Patrick and I followed the ruffian and he exuded more of the seepage as he ran from us. We spent all night searching, but gave up the search at daylight. And I then called you.”

“That’s why you walked up to the car with a slight limp? Too much walking all night?” Mark turned the car left onto the hotel’s street. “I was worried you were injured.”

“Yes.” Donna wouldn’t tell him that it was because her once-tight pussy had been battered all night by a giant cock. “One other thing, my lord.”

“Yes, my lady?”

“I’ll need to check in on Patrick this afternoon.” Donna could feel the heat in her cheeks as she said the words.

“Very good, I’d like to thank the young man in person.” Mark parked the car outside the hotel.

“No, dear.” Donna slowly shook her head. “I’ll need to visit him on my own. I’m worried you’ll have another of your spells. Perhaps I should do the majority of the investigating while we’re in Portsmith, and I’ll bring you the evidence.”

“Like your dress?” Mark shut off the engine and looked at his wife with earnest pride.

“Yes.” Donna couldn’t look him in the eye. “Like the dress. There may be more such evidence in future.”

“That’s my gal. No matter the danger, we’ll solve the mystery.” Mark smiled his easy, we’re-on-the-case smile. “I knew you’d warm to the Portsmith riddle. I’ll sequester myself with our books. Maybe you and Patrick can get more reading material for me at the library. When you have time.”

“Of course, dear.” Donna tried her best at a reassuring smile.

~~

“You’re already late, Roy.” Amanda knocked on Roy’s bedroom door and straightened her blouse. These days she always felt nervous when she was about to talk to her son. She never knew where it might lead. “Your father and sister have already left. You need to go to school.”

“Leave me alone, Mom. I’m sleeping,” Roy yelled through the door.

“I’m coming in.” Amanda took a deep breath and opened the door. It was dark in there, the curtains were closed, and the room had a funk to it. Amanda could guess what he’d been doing. She wondered at her boy’s stamina; that his mother’s mouth, vagina, and butt weren’t enough for him. And he’d even mentioned sleeping with other women. Good God, her little, chubby man was a force of nature.

“Go away.” Roy pulled the blankets over his head.

“Now, Roy. If you don’t go to school and apply yourself, I’m going to cut you off from our … our … fun. You don’t want that, do you?” Amanda looked at the space girls and cowgirls on the walls and then looked down at her own bust. They had nothing that she didn’t have. Except for maybe youth. “Now get up.” She crossed the room and pulled the blanket off her naked son. There stood his morning wood. Seeing those chiseled veins and the dark knobby head took her breath away every time. Her vagina leaked into her panties. The funk in the room seemed to intensify.

“You’re not going to cut me off, Mom.” Roy opened his eyes and looked up at her. She was so pretty in the darkness with her pale skin and black hair. “You want it as bad as I do.”

“Roy, you need to get to school.” She frowned at him.

“Everyone thinks Dad is so great, but he doesn’t do it for you anymore. Does he?” Roy reached out and held her left hand. He slowly pulled her wedding ring from her finger.

“Don’t do that, darling.” She let him pull the ring from her finger and pull her into bed with him.

“Dad never saw this coming.” Roy laughed and reached under her skirt, pushing her panties to the side.

“What are you?” Amanda felt a little pressure on her butthole. “Oh, my. Roy? Are you?” Her sphincter gave way and she felt the ring enter her butt. The hole then tightened behind it. “You put it in my butt.”

“Yeah.” Roy laughed harder and rolled her onto her back. “I just like the idea …” Roy was giddy with laughter. “… of Dad getting down on one knee …” His laughter increased as he moved her panties further to the side and pushed his dick into her. “Dad on one knee, asking for your hand in marriage, and pushing those pretty diamonds up your butt.” Roy enjoyed the dumb expression on her face as he thrust in and out of her. She looked so lost. “I mean …” Roy couldn’t stop laughing. “From now on, you and I …” Roy put her feet over his shoulders and really started giving it to her. “We’ll know that your wedding ring was once … in your butt. But Dad won’t know. He might even kiss your ring, or do some sort of gallant shit like that.” Eventually, Roy’s laughter trailed off as he concentrated on nutting inside his mother.

“Roy. You can’t do it inside my vagina. Remember?” Amanda’s face twisted in lust as her orgasm built.

“I can’t do it in your butt … Mom … your ring’s in there.” Roy looked down at his helpless mother and pounded away. His chubby belly shook as he landed hard, punishing strokes with his dick. Her boobs shook under her blouse.

“Oh, Roy.” Amanda turned her head to the side and bit the pillow. A marvelous orgasm took control.

“You’re … going to give me a baby, Mom.” Roy was almost ready.

Those words caused Amanda to have another orgasm even before the first one subsided. She knew it was true. She would give Roy a baby.

“Every woman … in Portsmith … will give me … a baby.” And with that Roy drenched her pussy in cum.

When his sperm hit her insides, Amanda’s second orgasm accelerated into a third one, bigger than the first two.

Minutes later, as Amanda wobbled out of her son’s room, she blinked in disbelief. There were no lines Roy wouldn’t cross.

“Call the school, Mom,” Roy called after her. “Tell them I’ll be late today. You wouldn’t want me to cut you off from this dick.”

Amanda turned her head slightly and nodded. She made her way down into the kitchen. First, she’d call the school. Then she’d go to her washroom and clean the gallon of cum that oozed out of her. After that, she’d see about retrieving her wedding ring.

~~

The women they interviewed all seemed a little off to Dr. Gertrude Cobb. It was something, but not enough to call in reinforcements. Given the literature on the meteorites, Gertrude was expecting an infection that decimated the populace. Or maybe gross mutations. What she got instead, was funny looks and lots of attention to the breast area. These women were pulling at their blouses, or constantly smoothing the front of their dresses, or in some cases even rubbing their own breasts when they thought no one was looking.

What could it mean? Something nefarious or benign? Gertrude didn’t have enough evidence yet. Maybe she’d order some protective masks for her and her staff, just in case. Something like surgical masks.

The more time they spent in Portsmith, the more Gertrude felt her intuition had been right to avoid the young males. But also, the less she trusted her intuition that the women in this town posed them no harm.

~~

“Can I call my fiancé? I haven’t telephoned since I first got here.” Olivia stood in her maroon housedress, hands clasped in front her, fingers fidgeting.

“I’m surprised you want to telephone him after last night.” Linda looked up from the counter where she was making them some lunch, a pretty, warm smile on her face. She looked stunning with her blue blouse and white circle skirt.

“Please don’t say that.” Olivia bit her lip, thinking about the things she’d done last night. She’d opened herself up to this family completely. It was surely unforgivable. And the worst was that she knew she wanted more of that tall young man with the enormous cock and his bouncy, round mother.

“Well, it is long-distance, so don’t be long.” Linda put down the knife on the counter. A devious thought slithered into her mind.

Olivia walked over to the phone, picked it up, and dialed Robert’s work number. A man answered on the third ring and she asked for Robert. The man said he’d get him and there was a pause. She turned, fiddling with the cord, and watched as Linda lowered herself to the linoleum floor and crawled toward her. The way her butt stuck out in that position under her skirt was so provocative. And the way Linda’s shoulder blades moved was somewhat sinister. Olivia felt like she was being stalked by a large cat.

“Hello, Liv?” Robert was panting, he’d obviously raced to the phone.

“Hello, Robert.” Olivia watched in awe and horror as Linda crawled right up to her and slid under her dress. “Darling, it’s so good to hear –” Olivia sucked in her breath as Linda pulled her panties aside and licked at Olivia’s pussy. No one, not even Robert, had done that for her before. “Good to hear your voice,” Olivia squeaked.

It was only fair, Linda thought, that she taste Olivia. The young woman had done almost nothing but taste Linda since they’d met. Linda liked this new act. She lapped some more and realized that she enjoyed it very much.

“Are you still at your parent’s house?” Robert didn’t like to hear the stress in his fiancée’s voice. “Is your father doing better?”

This was the lie Olivia had told him over the phone the day she left. “Yes …” Olivia couldn’t help it. She widened her legs to give her hostess better access to her pussy and leaned back against the wall. “… he’s much better than you. I’m sorry … I mean, and … you?” She looked down at the lump Linda’s head made under Olivia’s dress. Olivia was going to have to hang up soon, or Robert was going to hear her cum on this woman’s tongue.

Robert talked on about work and his buddies. Olivia tried to listen.

More naughty thoughts occurred to Linda. While sliding her tongue slowly up and down between Olivia’s open lips. She slid her right hand up, wet her index finger in Olivia’s vagina with a quick poke, and then moved her hand around back.

“Oh,” Olivia blurted, interrupting her fiancé.

“What?” Robert again worried about his sweet girl.

“Nothing, Robert. I just … I just …” Olivia’s eyes shot wide as Linda’s finger entered her butthole. She hadn’t known that was a thing people did. “Cardinals … how are they?” Olivia knew that no topic interested him more than his beloved Cardinals.

“They’re struggling in the outfield right now.” He talked on and on about baseball while his fiancée further succumbed to Linda’s wiles.

Linda moved her mouth up and nibbled on Olivia’s engorged clit.

“Very busy. Have to go,” Olivia interrupted Robert just as he was explaining the shortstop situation. “Love you.” And she slammed the phone down. Olivia wailed and came. My God, she could feel herself squirting something into Linda’s mouth.

Linda felt a sense of euphoria as Olivia sprayed her chin with her orgasm. What control she had over her new, little friend. When the young woman stopped trembling, Linda came back out from under Olivia’s dress. “Well, that was quite something. I didn’t know women did that. You spayed me like a man.” Her face was shiny and slick, and the front of her blouse had a dark stain spreading across it.

“Me either.” Olivia slumped to the floor, her eyes fixed on this mesmerizing woman.

“Well …” Linda slapped her hands together, like she’d just finished a job well done. “I need a shower. Care to join me?”

The two women put off lunch for a little while longer, while they got each other off in the washroom upstairs.

~~

“What are you saying?” David leaned over his lunch tray, studying his small, nerdy friend.

“I’m no longer a virgin.” Patrick smiled and sipped at his milk. “It happened last night.” His smile broadened. “And last night, and this morning, and this morning, and this morning.”

“Awesome. Well done, Pat. I’ll take you out to the malt shop to celebrate after school.” David’s smile had a shadow of doubt in it. Did Patrick do it with his mom? When they saw Roberta getting it from Ralph, had that given Patrick the confidence to take Suzy Lannit? “What about it Roy, you want to come along?”

“No.” Roy looked down at his chicken sandwich. “I’ve got other plans.”

“Don’t you have basketball practice?” Patrick raised an eyebrow at David and adjusted his glasses.

“It’s crazy. They cancelled our season. Boys started missing practice, then a bunch dropped the team.” David scratched at his short blond hair. “I thought we were going to be good this year, too. I guess we add that to the mystery pile, huh?”

“Strange.” Patrick thought it over and shook his head. “I want to go to the malt shop, I really do, but Mom’s picking me up early to see that doctor again. Tomorrow?”

“Yeah, sure.” David nodded.

“So, who is it?” Roy turned his head and gave Patrick a sharp stare. “The doll you banged. Who is it?”

“You can’t tell anyone.” Patrick leaned his head in and the other two boys did the same. “It’s the lady detective. She spent the night and it was the most incredible thing ever,” Patrick whispered.

“The older woman we saw in the library with the shapely backside?” Roy looked like he didn’t believe Patrick.

“Yes.” Patrick nodded emphatically.

Roy snorted a laugh. “You?” He chuckled a little harder. “I thought it was just me, but I bet it’s all of us that got bigger dicks.”

Patrick and David exchanged a glance.

“What are you talking about Roy?” Patrick was genuinely at a loss.

“You think you’re so smart with your books and your glasses.” Roy’s laughter came to an abrupt halt. “Did you fuck your mom yet, Pat?”

“What?” Patrick’s cheeks flushed and his fists clenched. He was ready to defend Susy’s honor.

“How about you?” Roy turned his attention to David. “You nail your hot little package of a mother yet?”

“Shut up, Roy.” David stood, his face darkening.

“It’s the sweat poindexter.” Roy looked back to Patrick. “I fucked his mom and I’m going to fuck yours. As long as I’m sweating, I can fuck whoever I want. There’s something happening to all of –”

Both Patrick and David leaped toward Roy, competing to see who could punch him first. Despite being on the other side of the table, David won.

The fist fight only lasted a few seconds, as the three boys were dragged apart by teachers. Roy had a bloody nose and the makings of a black eye. The other two boys escaped with only bruised knuckles.

The boys were all taken to the vice principal’s office where they had to stay until their parents picked them up.

~~

Linda picked up David first. The other two boys watched him go with his head down.

Next, Susy showed up for Patrick. She scolded him right there in the room and led him out holding the collar of his shirt.

Roy was still crying when Amanda picked him up. She breezed into the room, head held high, took her son by the shoulder, and whisked him out to the car. He was still crying in the passenger seat when they pulled away from the curb.

“What happened?” Amanda glanced at him.

“Patrick and David punched me, Mom.” Roy wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand.

“Oh my, well I’ll certainly talk to their mothers.” She patted his thigh. “Don’t cry, darling. I know what’ll cheer you up.”

“What?” Roy sniffled.

“There’s an abandoned parking lot just over here.” Amanda turned the car right, then left, and then another left down an alley. “We should …” They pulled into the parking lot, but it wasn’t abandoned. Linda Riles’s auto was parked at the far end of the lot. Amanda couldn’t see anyone in it. She slowed her car and parked. Linda’s car was rocking back and forth. Amanda looked closer and she could see a pair of kitten heels wobbling up in the air above the back seat. “Oh, my word.” She put her right hand over Roy’s eyes.

“Stop, Mom.” Roy pushed her hand away, and his tears dried up. He looked at the car and it was very clear that Linda Riles had had the same idea as Amanda. David was doing her in the back seat.

“She’s a good Christian woman. I can’t believe …” Amanda couldn’t take her eyes of the rocking car. “Is her son in there with her?”

“Don’t look so surprised, Mom.” Roy reached over and pulled up her skirt. He pulled her panties to the side and slid a finger into her pussy. She was already wet. “We do it, why wouldn’t they?”

“Not now, Roy.” Amanda turned the car around and pulled out of the parking lot. She let her son finger her the rest of the way home.

When the car was safely in their garage with the door closed behind them, she shut off the ignition. Amanda turned to Roy and kissed him deeply. “Are you feeling better, darling?”

“I wanna do it in the back of the car, like David did with his mom.” Roy fondled her right boob through her blouse.

“Really?” Amanda thought that maybe it wasn’t the best idea, but she found herself climbing into the back seat. “What is this world coming to? Linda and her son. Her tall, handsome son.” The thought of another mother falling the way she had sent tantalizing chills up her spine.

“Stop talking about David.” Roy climbed into the back seat and positioned Amanda on her back, legs spread, kitten heels up in the air. He released his dick and without ceremony, shoved it in.

“Oh. Don’t worry, Roy. Ooohhhhh. You’re my … handsome boy.” She reached up and touched his face with her fingertips. “I only have eyes … uh … uh … uh … for you. I … love you … so much.” Her first orgasm washed over her.

“I … love you … too … Mom.” Roy reached under her and grabbed her ass for leverage. “I’m going to cum in your pussy again. I want a … baby sister. Give me … a baby sister.” He slammed into her with long, powerful strokes.

“Yes, darling.” Amanda squealed and her car rocked back and forth. Just like Linda’s car. They were both good, Christian mothers and wives and yet, they both had given it up to their sons. Amanda wondered what her life would have been like if she’d had twin daughters instead of Annie and Roy. She wondered if Roy would give her twin daughters now. “Oooooohhhhhhhh.” Amanda screamed and quivered as Roy emptied himself in her vagina.

 

Chapter 9

“Patrick’s been busy since we saw you last week.” Susy sat on the sofa in Dr. Epman’s office. Again, the doctor himself was nowhere to be seen. Instead, his wife, Paget, watched Susy and Patrick with interest. “He was in a fistfight today. The other day, he did something to his big sister, and she wouldn’t even tell me what it was. But I could tell it wasn’t any good. A mother knows.” Susy ticked off events on her fingers as she ran down her list. “Yesterday, he did … things to his tutor.”

“Things?” Paget smiled in a slight professional way and cocked her head. “What things?” Her inquisitive eyes, enlarged by her glasses, moved back and forth from Susy to Patrick. Her hands lay still in the lap of her crisp sheath skirt. She pressed her knees firmly together.

“Well …” Susy’s cheeks darkened as she thought about the things she saw and heard them do. “I understand that boys Pat’s age need to … let off steam. But the tutor was old enough to be his mother. And as his mother, I know that’s not in the least okay.”

“I see.” Paget nodded, her brown ponytail bobbing behind her head.

“He’s continued to be too touchy with me as well.” Susy continued ticking off items on her fingers. “He’s eighteen for goodness sakes, he shouldn’t be touching his mother. Also, his friend Roy was unspeakably rude to me.”

“Did he do something, Mom?” Patrick’s face went from chagrin to panic in a millisecond.

“I slapped that boy and sent him on his way.” Susy crossed her arms over her large chest and set her jaw firmly.

“I only punched him today because he said mean things about you.” Patrick adjusted his glasses and looked over at his mom. “He said bad things, Mrs. Epman.” Patrick turned his gaze to the pretty counselor sitting across from them.

“Did those bad things, per chance, have to do with him compromising your mother in a sexual way?” There was a little twinkle in Paget’s eye.

“My goodness, Mrs. Epman.” Susy put a hand to her mouth.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Lannit. But we have to be honest here, and you know boys that age.” Paget turned her half-smile toward Susy. “You’re a beautiful woman, it’s only natural that they would look at you that way.”

“My gosh.” Susy couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“Look, I think I know why this is happening.” Patrick moved his hands as he talked, becoming more animated. “There was a meteor. And Roy said something about guys’ sweat. And the senior boys, most of us have bigger …” He glanced at his mother. “… gadgets. And women in town are getting bigger too. And –”

“Patrick, that’s enough.” Susy dropped her forehead into her hands, mortified. “We don’t discuss your gadget or my weight. I put on a few pounds. It happens.”

“No, Mom. It’s not just you.” Patrick was talking very fast. “Look at Mrs. Epman. Her boobs are … different than last week.”

“What has gotten into you, Pat?” Susy’s eyes narrowed. She was this close to smacking her own son across the cheek.

“I see what’s going on here.” Paget stood and walked across the room to Susy and put a hand on her shoulder. “I’ll finish the session privately with Patrick. I know just what to do. Please wait out in the foyer.”

“But –” Susy said.

“Please, Mrs. Lannit.” Paget squeezed Susy’s shoulder gently. “I’ve discussed Patrick’s case with Dr. Epman, I know exactly what to do.”

Susy stood and walked to the door. She looked back over her shoulder at Patrick and Paget. Both watched her. Paget had taken Susy’s place next to Patrick on the couch. Susy opened the door, stepped out into the waiting room, and closed it behind her. She found a magazine, sat in a chair, and waited.

“You’re a clever boy.” Paget turned toward Patrick and put a hand on his knee. “You figured out that sweat serves as the catalyst.” Her smile brightened as she talked, full of expectation. “Although, I very much doubt there’s a meteor involved in all this.” Paget stood back up, took off her heels, and placed them next to the sofa. “But it’s not just guys’ sweat.” She removed her glasses, placed them on an end table, and then bounced on the soles of her bare feet. “Women too.”

“What?” Patrick’s jaw dropped as he watched this mild-mannered lady jog in place on the hardwood floor. His eyes fell to her boobs, bouncing in unison under her blouse and bra. They were bigger than last week, Patrick was sure of it. “What are you doing?”

“This needs to come off.” Paget was struggling to move her legs in her sheath skirt. She dropped the skirt to the floor and placed it on her shoes. She then jogged again, her bare, white legs tensing and releasing with every step. “I didn’t lie … to your mother, Patrick.” She was now huffing and puffing a little. Her blouse hung over her black lace panties. Underwear that were once reserved only for her marital bed were now in plain sight for this teenager. “I did … discuss your case with my husband. But then … I had a … revelation.” Her forehead glistened with sweat and her ponytail danced behind her as she continued to jog in place. While bouncing, she pulled her blouse over her head and tossed it onto the sofa. “I found something … better than any … drug. As … sweet as … life itself.”

“You need to stop, Mrs. Epman.” Patrick watched this professional, married woman exercise in her black lace bra and panties. He couldn’t pull his gaze away from her bouncing chest. His pants had become mighty uncomfortable as his dick fully engorged. “I won’t be able to help myself.

“You like my … tits? That’s what boys … your age call them … right?” Paget’s smile was a little strained as she exercised, but still pretty and friendly. “Tits?”

“Boobs?” Patrick, without thinking, unbuttoned his pants and pulled them down around his thighs. His dick sprung free. The smell in the room was rich and enveloping.

“Boobs?” Paget stopped her jogging and dropped to her knees. She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand. “You are such a polite boy, Patrick Lannit.” She reached out and held Patrick’s long penis with her left hand. “You have such a beautiful penis. Look how the head flares, just so.” She ran her right index finger over the head, pulling off a drop of precum. She put the finger in her mouth and her eyelashes fluttered. “So good.” Paget pulled Patrick’s pants and underwear down to his ankles and gently spread his legs. “Will this be your first oral sex, or is this something you did with the tutor?” She leaned forward and licked up the remaining precum on his cock. A little shudder went down her spine.

“Tutor.” Patrick couldn’t help but feel that he was about to cheat on Donna. It was ridiculous, he knew, in so many ways. They had been together only that one night. And she was married to the indomitable Mark Farmer. Donna wasn’t his girlfriend or anything. They weren’t going steady. She hadn’t put his pin on. But still. “Maybe we … oh … wow.” He sighed as the pretty counselor slid the head of his dick past her soft, pink lips. “The … meteor.”

“Mmmmmmmm.” Paget popped the cock from the side of her mouth. It was so substantial. She licked down the shaft and it felt like it went forever until she found his large, heavy balls. She’d never grow tired of this, and she was in the perfect position for mothers to keep bringing her their sons. “Don’t worry about the meteor, Patrick,” Paget said between licks of his left testicle. With her left hand, she stroked the massive penis. So far, Patrick was the skinniest of the patients she’d blown. This was a good thing, in her mind. He was cute and innocent. Paget liked them that way. “Whatever happened here in Portsmith, we are the luckiest people in the world.” She sucked in his ball and rolled it around her mouth.

“Your … husband.” Patrick looked down at the wedding ring touching his dick. The little silver band had so many diamonds. Dr. Epman must have a successful practice to buy such a thing for his wife.

Paget removed the testicle from her mouth and licked back up the veiny shaft. “Forget my husband. You really are a thoughtful lad, aren’t you?” She kissed the dark head. “Worry less. You’ll have more fun. Now put your hands on my head.”

Patrick cupped the back of her brown hair with both hands.

“Good. Now pull me back onto your penis.” She felt the pressure on the back of her head. She resisted for a second, just for fun, but Patrick pulled harder. She wanted him to want it. Resistance gone, the thick penis was back in her mouth. She bobbed her head, slurping and moaning. She needed more of that teenage cum that she craved. Day and night, it was almost all she thought about now.

“Mrs. Epman … wow … you’re going to make me …” Patrick burst in her mouth.

Paget was ready for the euphoria, and kept her mouth suctioned on his penis, draining him down her throat. The first couple times she’d done this, she wasn’t ready for the orgasm that went with swallowing her patients’ semen, and it had been difficult to clean and explain to the waiting mother. But now, Paget was nearly a pro. She swallowed everything, and rode that amazing high as lights swirled before her eyes and electricity delighted every nerve.

It took some time for Patrick to recover, but when he did, he looked down as she still lovingly sucked on his dick. “Mrs. Epman?” He removed his hands from her head. “I’m done.”

Paget looked up at him, with that pole still in her mouth, and winked. She pulled her head back and licked her lips. “Well done, young Mr. Lannit. Now, I want you to behave this week. No more fistfights, no more groping your mother.”

“But I –” Patrick said.

“Shh.” Paget put a finger to her lips. “If I hear you behaved all week, I’ll suck you again. I might even let you see my tits. Would you like that?”

Patrick pulled up his pants. His impulse was to mount the woman right then, but he fought for control of his body with the lizard part of his brain.

“Oh, you prefer boobs.” Paget gave him a mock pouty face. “Would you like to see my boobies next time?” Paget stood, collected her blouse and skirt, and dressed herself.

“I think it’s time to go.” Patrick buttoned his pants, tucking his still hard dick into his waistband.

Paget looked down at the watch on her wrist. “Right you are. Fifty minutes on the nose. Run along now.” She put on her heels and waved him toward the door.

“Goodbye, Mrs. Epman.” Patrick stood and quickly retreated to the door. “Thank you.”

“Patrick Lannit, always so polite.” Paget straightened and waved goodbye. “See you next week.”

~~

The ladies waited in their meeting room in the church basement. They sat in a semi-circle on metal folding chairs, waiting for the presentation.

“I’ve never talked to scientists before, have you?” Linda leaned over to whisper in Molly Neilson’s ear. It was quite an honor to sit next to the pastor’s wife. Although, Linda wasn’t sure she deserved that spot. After all, she’d picked up David a little while ago after a fight at school. Minutes after pickup, she’d given herself to him in their family car. Her vagina still leaked the sperm her son had deposited there.

“I have not.” Molly shook her head and brushed her blonde hair off her forehead. She eyed the three outsiders at the front of the room. Two women and a man talked quietly. “I didn’t catch what this is about. Did you?” Molly’s nipples had started tingling the second those three government people had walked into the room. It was so strange. Odd cravings rose inside of her. It was all she could do to stay seated. She wanted to rip her sweater, dress, and bra off and let her breasts hang free. Which was insane anywhere, but especially in her husband’s church, with a large cross looking down on them from the wall.

“Water readiness preparation?” Linda shrugged. “Or something like that, I think.” She suffered from the same feelings as Molly, but these were familiar to Linda. She looked to her left where Olivia sat, squirming in her seat. These feelings were just like the first time she met Olivia. She looked around the semi-circle. Patricia, Samantha, and Rose filled out the semi-circle. These were all fine members of the community, and some of the most devoted friends to the church. Linda reached for the cross hanging from her bracelet. She had started to doubt that God was as committed to them as they were to God.

“Do you feel strange?” Molly whispered. Her heart thumped in her chest. She looked up at the embroidered phrase on the wall; An Oasis of Faith at a Busy Crossroad. An image arose in her mind of an oasis of milk bubbling up in the desert, where she would feed all the non-believers and convert them to Jesus. Molly frowned, but that was wrong, somehow.

“I feel good.” Linda looked at Molly. The short woman practically bounced in her seat. Linda noted the pretty woman’s generous curves, and that she hadn’t yet bought herself new clothes. Molly’s once loose sweater was now pulled tightly over her boobs.

A few miles away, Axcix watched through her sentry feed. She sat at the bottom of the lake, her mechanisms whirring with tension. The alien didn’t bother to watch most events as they happened, she liked to sift through the data afterward. But she made an exception for what was about to happen to those meddling primates. Six females should be enough for one, two, three … A storm of bubbles rose in the water around Axcix. Folly. There were only three now. Where had the other two outsiders gone? Now that the event had started, she couldn’t change course. This could lead to more problems.

“I think maybe I should go lie down.” Molly could feel her vagina leaking. Were her breasts leaking too? She’d weaned their youngest a few years ago. What was happening?

“It’s starting.” Linda leaned close to Molly and breathed in. She smelled delightful. But Linda focused on the front of the room as the small woman with gray eyes, blonde hair, and a formal swing dress walked to the center of the semi-circle.

“Hello, ladies.” She gave them all a perfunctory smile. “I’m Dr. Gertrude Cobb, and these are my colleagues, Mr. Richard Smith and Miss Wendy Gonzalez. We’re here exploring the interplay between meteorological phenomena and human health.” Gertrude’s smile turned more genuine as she enjoyed her own pun. They were not there to study the weather. “We have a few questions for you all. Mr. Smith will pass out some mimeographed copies of a questionnaire for your perusal.”

“I don’t feel so good, Linda.” Molly put her left hand on Linda’s shoulder. She needed to feel something solid. But human contact served only to excite her further.

“Hang in there, sweetie.” Linda patted Molly’s thigh. She watched Richard walk toward the ladies with a stack of papers.

Gertrude’s assistant Wendy had a dark complexion, black hair, and a somber expression on her face. She stepped up next to Gertrude and whispered in her ear.

Richard passed a paper to Rose and Samantha, but then when he offered one to Patricia, all hell broke loose in the church basement.

“I can’t stand it,” Patricia yelled. She stood, tore open the front of her fine blue dress, and jumped on Richard. The two of them toppled to the ground in a writhing heap.

Seeing this, Rose and Samantha stood with a frenzied look in their eyes. Rose pulled her blouse over her head and with trembling fingers tore her bra off and tossed it aside. Her boobs were large, with small dark nipples. Both women dove on top of Patricia and Richard.

“Drink, drink, drink,” Patricia murmured. She had her swollen, alabaster boob pressed firmly onto Richard’s mouth. The man struggled for a second against the women, but then his body went limp.

Gertrude and Wendy stood with their mouths hanging open in horror. Olivia and Molly rose to their feet and raced toward the outsiders, discarding their clothing behind them as they ran. Gertrude and Wendy didn’t move. They were suspended in disbelief.

“I didn’t think –” Gertrude couldn’t finish her thought as the half-naked pastor’s wife bowled her over.

“No, no, no.” Wendy turned to run, but Olivia, dressed only in her skirt now, caught her from behind. Now everyone but Linda was on the floor.

“Miracles never cease.” Linda stood slowly, her heart racing. She removed her blouse and bra, set them down on her chair, and then surveyed the room. Patricia had given way to Rose, who now had her boob in Richard’s face. Olivia had already snared Wendy, cradling the scientist’s head in her lap. Olivia fed the woman from her small breasts. The only one still struggling was Gertrude. Molly straddled the woman’s hips and was trying desperately to get her breasts into the doctor’s face, but Gertrude pushed back at Molly.

Linda strode over, kneeled down, and grabbed her own left tit. She positioned herself over Gertrude’s face and squeezed milk so that little droplets rained down into the woman’s open mouth.

“Uuuugghhhh.” Gertrude’s eyes rolled back in her head. Her whole body coursed with pleasure, and the need to escape quickly vanished. Molly took advantage and swiftly pulled Gertrude up into a sitting position.

“Yes. Oh, please. Yes.” Molly still straddled Gertrude’s hips and fed her tenderly, stroking her hair. She looked down to see the cross she wore around her neck resting on the doctor’s relaxed forehead. Molly cooed softly and watched this woman of science gulp and slurp at her enlarged nipple. That Molly’s dry breasts were now suddenly wet again was truly a miracle from God. And she just knew that what the church ladies were doing to these outsiders was a form of baptism, welcoming them into the community.

Linda stood over Molly and Gertrude. Her muscles tensed with frustration. She needed to feed someone, but everyone was busy. Rose was now suckling from Patricia’s breasts. Samantha fed the comatose Richard. Olivia continued to feed Wendy, and now had her left hand under the woman’s dress between her legs, obviously bringing her off with her fingers. And Molly and Gertrude continued, with Molly on top, holding the doctor firmly to her bosom. Linda turned around and walked back to a chair. She removed her skirt and sat down.

Soft murmurs and the wet smacking of lips on breasts filled the church basement. Linda really needed to feed someone. With her left hand, she lifted up her heavy left breast and placed her own nipple in her mouth. With her right hand, she pulled her panties to the side and began stroking her vagina. The warm milk that flowed into her mouth was magically sweet and carried with it a surreal high. She watched the corruption of these scientists and brought herself to orgasm after orgasm.

An hour later, the ladies began to dress again. Some had taken everything off during the melee, others still had a few things on. Everyone was calm and a bit spacy, like a strong buzz from too many martinis. The church women talked it over and decided that the scientists would no longer stay at the hotel. Wendy had formed a tight bond with Olivia over the past hour, and she pleaded for Olivia to take her home. So, Linda invited her to stay in Ryan’s old room with Olivia.

Gertrude was flustered and stuttering and no one could make much sense of her. Molly said that it was the Lord’s will to invite the stranger into one’s home, so she would put Gertrude in their spare bedroom. No one seemed to think or care what happened to poor Richard as he still lay on the floor.

When Richard woke some time later, he was confused and groggy. It almost felt like he had a hangover. He slowly stood and straightened his jacket and tie. For some reason, the collar on his shirt was wet. And it smelled … really good. The basement room was neat and tidy. Someone had put all the chairs away and the floor smelled of cleaner.

Had something gone terribly wrong? He wasn’t sure. Had the women attacked them? He seemed to recall shirtless women tossing themselves on top of him. But that didn’t seem right. Whatever had happened, he needed to get back to the hotel and regroup with the others. Maybe it was time to call in reinforcements.

Or maybe he needed to go for a swim. Yes, he definitely needed a swim. He turned and walked out of the church. There was a chill in the air. A swim in a cold lake seemed the perfect thing for the moment. He remembered Lake Ipuza Ikpi was only a few miles away. His automobile was still in the lot. He got in and drove his way out of town. An old, dusty dirt road lead him to the shores of the lake. It looked so peaceful and relaxing. Richard stepped on the accelerator and drove his car right off the rickety old pier.

He landed with a splash. As icy water moved up his ankles and caressed his calves, Richard thought about how nice it was to be out in the lake. He cranked down his window, crawled out, and dug his hands into the water. Stroke after stroke, Richard swam his way out into the middle of that large body of water as his car slipped from sight behind him.

Axcix chortled on the lake floor. She had some company now. The day had not gone exactly like she’d planned it. There were two more outsiders to round up. And she’d need to do that quickly, before they called in any more outsiders. But things had gone well enough. She sent out a recovery bubble to collect her new friend from the water. He might prove a useful tool should she have trouble collecting the other two.

~~

Susy followed Patrick into the house and closed the front door behind her. It had been a quiet ride back from the doctor’s office. Susy was upset about the fistfight, and she didn’t much care for having to wait in a different room while Patrick talked to the doctor’s wife. The fact that Patrick wouldn’t tell her what they talked about only made her frustration rise. “Go to your room, Pat.”

“But, Mom, I’m hungry.” Patrick looked back at Susy and immediately regretted saying anything. She looked about as stern as Susy Lannit ever got. Her eyes had narrowed and she had a vertical line running up the center of her forehead that said she wasn’t about to put up with any nonsense.

“Get … up … stairs.” Her voice was dark and full of fury. “Just wait until your father hears you’ve been fighting at school.”

Without another word, Patrick headed for the stairs. He thought his father would probably be happy that Patrick had shown a little backbone. Fred always wanted Patrick to be more manly. But Patrick wasn’t about to say anything of the sort to his mother.

Susy watched him go upstairs and heard his door slam. She then went about preparing dinner, muttering to herself as she put on an apron and moved about the kitchen.

Ten minutes later, the doorbell echoed its tritone melody through the house. Susy wiped her hands on a dishtowel and went to see who was calling on the Lannits. She swung the door open and there stood the tutor from the day before. The red-haired woman had put on a touch more makeup today and had let her hair fall free to her shoulders. She wore a green circle dress with a bit too much of her bare collarbone showing for Susy’s liking. Her magnified eyes looked through her glasses and darted a little here and there like she was uncomfortable. Or ashamed. She should be, Susy thought. “You have a lot of nerve coming here again, Miss …”

“Mrs. Donna Farmer.” Donna stuck out her right hand, but Susy didn’t take it. After a moment, Donna pulled it back in and fiddled with the strap on her purse. “Uh … I’m here …” Donna’s green eyes had a hard time meeting Susy’s fierce brown ones. “… for another tutoring session.”

“Mrs.?” Susy stepped onto the front porch and closed the front door behind her, forcing Donna to take a step back. She waved her pointer finger at the tutor. “You should be ashamed of yourself. I know what you did. Pat’s barely eighteen and you, a married woman, seduce my poor boy into bed. Shame on you.”

“I didn’t mean …” Donna hated every second of this, but she couldn’t get turned away. She needed to feel Patrick’s arms around her again. She needed the young man inside her. She was already wet thinking about it. “It’s just … I’m not …” And what was worse, she couldn’t help but notice how stunningly beautiful Susy was as the housewife scolded her. Why was she thinking these thoughts?

“You need to pray to God for forgiveness. And pray that your husband forgives you too.” Susy opened the door again and stepped inside, looking out at the woman.

“I’m not … religious.” Donna looked down at her dress. She couldn’t see her own kitten heels beyond the expanse of her chest. “I’m a woman of science.”

“Even worse.” Susy leaned a little closer. “I don’t care what sort of help Patrick needs in school. He will get no tutoring from you. Never come back.” Susy slammed the door in the woman’s face.

Donna turned from the front door and walked back to her automobile. Tears snaked their way down her freckled cheeks. They weren’t tears of shame. It was frustration that consumed her. She’d never before spent a night like she had in Patrick’s bedroom and she wanted another taste. Just a nibble would do. Donna opened her door and sat in the driver’s seat. She placed her face in her hands and continued to cry. She looked up when she heard the passenger door open.

“I snuck out. Quick, let’s go before my mom sees us.” Patrick slipped into the car and closed the door after him. He tugged his sweater back into place and frowned when he saw that Donna was crying. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Donna wiped at her eyes and turned the key in the ignition. The engine started up. “I must look a total mess.” Donna could see the mascara on the back of her hand.

“You look beautiful.” Patrick watched her in awe as they pulled away from the curb. She did have mascara spreading out from her eyes and running in black rivulets down her face. But to Patrick, it only made her look more enchanting. “I have some things I need to tell you.”

“Okay.” Donna glanced at him and adjusted her glasses. “We can’t go back to my hotel. And your house is verboten.”

“Verboten?” Patrick adjusted his own glasses in an unconscious mimic of Donna’s motions, like some sort of poindexter mating ritual.

“It means off limits.” A little smile crept across her face. It was good to talk to the eager boy again. What a rollercoaster. Minutes ago, she thought she wasn’t going to see him. “Where should we go?”

“Let’s go out by the lake. It’s pretty out there, and this time of year we should have it to ourselves.” Patrick pointed to the cross-street up ahead. “Take a right up there.”

Donna did, and ten minutes later they found themselves at the end of the dusty dirt road, parked out by Lake Ipuza Ikpi. On the way over, they traded some small talk, both putting off a deeper conversation. Now, with the car engine off and both of them leaning their backs on their doors, they were ready.

“So.” Patrick took a deep breath and let it out. “The first thing I have to tell you is that it’s our sweat that’s making us do stuff.”

“What do you mean?” Donna cocked her head and raised an eyebrow.

“I don’t know how, but something changed in Portsmith, and now when we sweat we can … um … we have …” Patrick watched Donna’s expression closely. She seemed interested. Her face still had the streaks of mascara, which leant her a more serious look. It seemed almost like she was an Indian with war paint. “Sex,” Patrick blurted out. “It makes us have sex.”

“Sort of like the Arviat case in 1905?” Donna pretended not to notice how Patrick’s eyes kept falling to her chest. “Interesting. I’m impressed. What else did our junior investigator discover?” Donna regretting saying this almost instantly. The our referred to her and her husband Mark, and she did not want to think of him at the moment.

“Well, um …” Patrick readjusted his glasses. “I had a, um, thing with my councilor. She knew about the sweat, and she used it on me. I didn’t want to. I’m sorry, Mrs. Farmer.”

“First, I think at this point you can call me Donna.” Her smile was full of warmth. “Second, you don’t need to be sorry. We’re not going steady or anything.” When she said that, Donna saw his face fall. “And third, no long faces when we’re together, okay? Why don’t you show me again how the sweat works?”

“What?” Patrick’s sad eyes brightened a little.

“Show me how the sweat works.” Donna nodded encouragement.

“Well, if it’s going to be me, I have to start sweating, I guess.” Patrick opened the door and stepped out of the car onto the soft dirt parking lot. He started doing jumping jacks.

Donna’s smile widened as she watched the goofy teenager move about. Her gaze fell to his pants, and she saw the hefty package he had in there shifting with each jump. It hadn’t been just her imagination. Patrick really did have an enormous cock.

After a couple minutes, Patrick had worked up a good sweat, even in the brisk, shady woods. He slid back into the passenger seat and closed the door behind him. “And now, I think it just does its thing. Do you feel any different?”

“Yes.” Donna’s pussy dripped and she was breathing like she herself had just done several minutes of jumping jacks. She was so ready. “Great job with your investigations, Pat. I’m so proud of you.” Donna removed her glasses and set them on the dash. She leaned forward and planted a soft kiss on Patrick’s lips. She then gently nibbled his upper lip.

“I love you, Donna.” Patrick placed his hands on her back and pulled her into him, pressing her soft, round boobs into his bony chest. He kissed her all over her lips and cheeks, smearing her mascara further.

“I told you,” Donna said between kisses. “Not to say the L … O … V … E … word.”

“But it’s true.” Patrick leaned back and looked at her earnestly. He took off his glasses and put them next to Donna’s. “Other than my mom, you’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met. The woman of my dreams.”

“Now that’s something a woman never wants to hear.” Donna unbuttoned his pants and pulled them down along with his underwear. His monster sprung free. Donna’s pupils dilated as she gazed down at it. “To be compared to your mother.” She grabbed the dick and slid her hands up and down. “Wait.” She looked up at Patrick. “Have you done something with your mother?” The thought, for some reason, drove Donna even more mad with lust. This small polite boy, taking his own very womanly mother. She imagined their coupling would look much like how Donna looked with Patrick.

“No.” Patrick put a hand on Donna’s red hair and gently pushed her toward his dick. “Well, I kissed her. But that’s all.”

“My goodness, Pat.” Donna looked up at him as she lowered toward his cock. “You would do it with her if you could, wouldn’t you?”

Patrick shrugged and then gave a very slight nod. He wanted to be honest with Donna.

“Well, I’ll have to serve as a substitute.” She let his cockhead slip into her mouth. Sparks flew before her eyes as the precum dissolved on her tongue. It was as good as she remembered it. Soon, Donna was bobbing her head and the car was filled with the sounds of her slurping and gagging. This was nothing like taking care of Mark. That was a gentle, coaxing enterprise. With Patrick, it was raw and almost savage.

“Oh, gosh. Donna, are you going … to swallow it?” Patrick pressed down on her head a little more firmly, causing her to take almost half his length.

“Yyemmmmmssssssss.” Donna tried to tell him yes, but instead she made a series of sputtering sounds. When the cum hit her throat, her muscles tensed. She swallowed as much as she could, but she was barely aware of her own body. When lucidity returned, she found her head in Patrick’s lap and she was looking up at his great length. She felt cum in her hair, on her face, and soaking into her dress. “There’s just so much of it.” She wasn’t even sure if she was referring to the span of his cock, the quantity of his cum, or his amazing stamina. “You want more, Pat?” She quickly kissed his right testicle and sat up.

“Yes, please.”

“I can’t believe you keep going the way you do.” Donna wiggled out of her panties and surveyed the front seat. It was a bit awkward to straddle him. She hadn’t ever done it with Mark in the car.

“Me either.” Patrick looked out at the lake. Daylight was fading. He should probably get home, but he wanted to go all the way with her again.

If only Patrick and Donna had known that under the water line, not far from them, there was a recently placed automobile. And a little farther out, there was a strange, metallic ball watching them with one eye, and watching something else with another. Axcix’s new catch, Richard, spun in a bubble under the water. His transformation starting.

Back in the car, Donna had figured out how best to proceed. She pulled her dress up around her waist and climbed onto Patrick’s lap facing away from him. “I’m going to put it in now.” She reached under her and guided the monster into her sopping pussy. She pressed her hips down and back, closing her eyes. The penis slipped in. “My God, Patrick. With your cock you could have any woman … ooohhhhh … any woman you wanted.” Donna couldn’t help but think of what Susy Lannit might look similarly speared on Patrick’s pole.

“This is the best.” Patrick put his hands on her butt and squeezed. “You’re the best.” He pulled her further down until the whole thing was inside her.

“Ohhhhh. I’m so full.” Donna placed her hands on his thighs for support and bounced up and down. “I’m completely filled up.” She opened her green eyes, and her gaze looked out through the windshield and over the lake, but her eyes took in none of the scenery. She screamed out her first orgasm after a few minutes, and followed it with one after another. She rode him like that for a long time.

When he was ready to cum, Patrick did the noble thing and pulled Donna off his dick. He sprayed her butt and back with his cum, watching her writhe in ecstasy as it soaked through her dress.

It took Donna a couple minutes to compose herself. She then twisted to look back at Patrick and planted a light kiss on his lips. “That was marvelous.” She retrieved her own glasses and put them on. Then, she grabbed Patrick’s spectacles and tenderly put them on his handsome face. “We need to get you home before your mom blows a gasket.” It was mostly dark outside.

“Yeah, good idea.” Even the thought of an angry mom couldn’t wipe the smile off Patrick’s face.

Donna reached behind her and felt the mess Patrick had made on her dress. “And it looks like I’ll have more evidence for Mark.” She shimmied back into the driver’s seat and started the car.

“What?” Patrick’s voice sounded sudden alarm.

“Don’t worry, just a bad joke.” Donna rolled her eyes and pulled the car out of the parking lot. “Think nothing of it, my lord.” Donna glanced at the boy. Why had she said that? That was something she only said to her husband.

“Of course, my lady.” Patrick had heard Mark and Donna with their back and forth, and knew how to reply to a my lord. “I love you, Donna.” Patrick put his head on her shoulder and watched the forest pass on either side as they headed home. He gently reached over and cupped her right boob with his hand.

“You keep doing what you’re doing to me, and I might just say that back to you some day.” Donna smiled. She liked the weight of his head on her shoulder and his soft touch on her heavy breast. She liked the way her pussy had expanded to accommodate his great size. There was no way she wouldn’t try to see him again tomorrow.

 

Chapter 10

“Grab the car keys, Mom.” Roy pulled on his jacket and stood by the front door. “I need a ride.”

“It’s a school night.” Amanda put down her magazine and walked into the hall. Sure enough, Roy looked ready to head out. “Where are you going?”

“I’d rather not say.” Roy smiled at his mom.

“I’m not taking you anywhere at this hour, young man.” Amanda crossed her arms and planted her feet.

“Where’s Dad?” Roy lowered his voice to a whisper.

“He’s in his study, working.” Amanda raised her eyebrows and cocked her head at Roy.

“Come here,” Roy whispered.

Amanda moved down the hall toward her son. “Yes?”

Roy leaned in to whisper in her ear, “Do you want my dick again?”

After a long pause, Amanda nodded her head.

“Well, then.” Roy leaned away from her and gave her a good-natured smack on the ass. “Please go grab those keys and put on a coat.”

Amanda avoided Roy’s smug gaze and hustled to do as he asked. She stopped in and told Nathaniel that she needed to take Roy to a function at school. It was a flimsy excuse, but her husband grunted an affirmative and didn’t look up from his work.

Mother and son got into the car and she drove. Roy directed her across town to a dark, quiet street with charming bungalows. She parked outside a blue and white house with the lights on inside.

Roy pulled his sweater down over his fat belly and tucked it into the front of his pants. He took a deep breath. Amanda watched him closely, fingers fidgeting on the steering wheel. The car popped and whined a little as the engine cooled.

“I’m nervous, Mom.” Roy looked at his beautiful, pale mother in the dim light. Her dark eyes and black hair blended into the evening.

“Well, if you told me what this was about, maybe I could help you.” She patted Roy’s thigh. “Is this about a girl.” She was hopeful Roy might be turning his colossal gadget on women his own age.

“Yeah, it’s about a girl.” Roy’s shoulders relaxed a little. “I could use your help. Could you blow me, please?” Roy untucked his sweater and lowered his pants and underwear. His hard dick stood at attention.

“What?” Amanda looked around at the empty street with wide eyes. “Now?”

Roy nodded. He watched the cross on her necklace slip out of her dress and hang down as she lowered her mouth to his dick. “Oh, yeah, Mom.” He put his hands on the back of her head and gripped her silky hair. “If I cum, it’ll really calm me down.”

“Mmmmmpppphhhhh.” Amanda allowed his massive cudgel down her throat. She’d become so good at pleasing Roy orally. But she really wanted this to be over quickly, before someone walked by with their dog, or got home late from work. She took long gurgling strokes, massaging Roy’s overripe balls with her left hand.

“I’m not usually nervous … these days … with women.” Roy was about ready to blast. “It’s just … I think her husband’s home … and I’m not sure about the sweat … aaaaahhhhhhhhhh.” He gripped her hair tighter and pushed her head all the way down on his dick as he came.

Amanda had only a second to try to make sense of Roy’s words. Then she was a slave to ecstasy as she choked on and swallowed Roy’s massive load.

By the time Amanda regained her senses, Roy had already opened the door. “Wait for me. I shouldn’t be too long.”

Amanda looked up at him as she lay on her stomach in the front seat.

“Also, you’ll probably want to clean that up before it stains.” Roy pointed to the cum that dribbled out of the side of her mouth and pooled on the seat below. “Bye, Mom.” Roy slammed the door and jogged circles over the front lawn.

“My, gosh,” Amanda whispered to herself as she wiped her chin with the back of her hand. She sat up and watched Roy jog around for a few minutes. He then tucked in his sweater again, combed his dark hair back with his fingers, and went to ring the doorbell. Amanda recognized the blonde that answered the door. It was one of Roy’s teachers. The woman shook her head several times and Roy nodded back at her. Amanda couldn’t hear what they were saying. After a minute of back and forth, the blonde woman let Roy into the house and closed the door after them.

“Poor woman,” Amanda whispered. She leaned over the seat and reached into the back where Roy had left one of his sweaters. But before she could mop up the cooling semen, she found herself with her face back down in it, licking up every last drop. She trembled as the salty protein dissolved on her tongue. When she was done, Amanda sat back up, wiped her spit off the seat with Roy’s old sweater, and waited for him to finish with his teacher.

~~

“I’m happy he socked that fat boy, Susy.” Fred looked approvingly around the dinner table. Susy had a worried and almost anxious expression on her face. His eldest daughter, Sally, had come home for a surprise visit that afternoon, and she looked more bemused than anything else. Patrick avoided his father’s gaze, but Fred could see blossoming confidence in his son. “And if Pat was late for dinner because he was with some girl, great. Patrick needs more women, and fights, in his life.”

“But …” Susy didn’t know how much she dared say to her husband and daughter.

“Yes?” Fred looked at his wife with an eyebrow raised. “But what? You don’t want our kid to grow into a man?”

“I just …” Susy sighed. “I thought you’d be harder on him.”

“Well, I think my little brother looks good after a fight.” Sally smiled and pushed her red hair behind her shoulders. “You’re one cool cat, dummy.”

“Shut up.” Patrick’s cheeks flushed and he pushed his peas around on his plate. “What are you doing here, anyway?” He adjusted his glasses and looked at Sally out of the corner of his eyes. Was she really over their awkwardness after that one early morning in the hall?

“Jack had a business trip, so I thought I’d spend a few days at home.” Sally pressed her pink lips into a line. “I thought you’d be happy to see me.”

“We are, sugar.” Susy gave Patrick a reproachful look and nudged his leg with her foot under the table. “Patrick, try to be nicer to your big sister. I honestly don’t know what’s going on with you two.”

“Okay.” Patrick ate in silence as his father regaled the table with stories of fights from his own youth.

~~

Roy was surprised when his teacher’s husband seemed unaffected by Roy’s presence. Caroline Rodgers squirmed and fidgeted, rubbing her legs together. So, something was working. But Roy thought the man was supposed to go comatose. That’s what experience had taught him. The couple had been in the living room watching television when Roy paid them a call. Roy and Caroline now stood in the doorway as Mr. Rodgers watched Dragnet from the couch to their left.

“Roy, this is my husband Bernard.” Caroline stood with her hands clasped in front of her blue skirt. Her white blouse barely contained her expanded breasts. “Bernard, Roy stopped by to ask a question about homework. His mother is waiting in the car outside and Roy will be going soon.”

“Okay.” Bernard looked over, registered the pudgy teenager standing next to his wife and then looked back at the television. He didn’t want to miss anything interesting.

“You have a lovely home.” Roy reached his left hand behind Caroline and slipped it under her skirt and panties, just above her butt. Even if Bernard wasn’t going to zone out, Roy could maybe salvage this trip.

“Thanks.” Bernard thought Detective Joe Friday was about to solve the case.

“Oh, my.” Caroline squirmed as Roy wiggled a finger into her vagina from behind. She was standing feet away from her husband, and she was letting this deplorable student inside her. Why didn’t she stop him?

“What, honey?” Bernard didn’t take his eyes of the television screen.

“Nothing.” Caroline was now breathing hard as the finger moved around inside her. Her knees trembled and sweat broke out on her forehead. “Enjoy your … show, dear. I’ll be right … back.” Her chest heaved, but her feet wouldn’t move.

Bernard said nothing and stared at the screen.

“Dear?” She was about to orgasm on Roy’s finger and couldn’t run from the room. “Bernard?” The only sound in the room was the television and the faint squelching of her wet vagina. She looked down into Roy’s fat face. “What did you … do to him?”

“Me?” Roy smiled up at her. “I think you did it. It’s your sweat that makes men go all twilight zone. That makes sense.” He sped up his finger, feeling her soft butt wobble around his arm. “I’m the only one figuring this shit out.”

“Ooooohhhhhh.” Caroline orgasmed standing in front of Joe Friday, Bernard, and this teenager. As she shuddered, she felt the boy pulling off her clothes. Soon she was naked, standing in her living room, and so was Roy. “Oh no. Oh gosh. Oh my.” She looked down at Roy’s penis which was clearly a gift from Satan. How had she ever fit that thing inside her.

“Normally, I’d have you start me off with a blowjob, but that’s already taken care of.” Roy pushed her down to her knees and watched her boobs bounce as she landed on the carpet. The areolae were so large and the nipples fat. Her blue eyes looked up at him, pleading. “We can move right to the main course.” Roy put pressure on her shoulders with both hands and dropped her to her hands and knees. The pretty teacher was quite the stunner naked on the living room floor. Her trim waist flared out dramatically to her wide hips and perfectly round ass. Her boobs hung below her, large nipples just kissing the wool of the carpet below. She held her head up, looking at the television.

“What are you going to do?” Caroline hadn’t had sex like a dog before, but she had heard about it. Even though she asked this wretched boy his intent, the situation made itself clear. She sucked in her breath, waiting for that monster to pierce her again. Her eyes watched the black and white images of Dragnet, but took none of it in.

“Hold on a sec, I’m going to get you some better entertainment.” Roy looked around the room, and then moved over to the fireplace. His dick swayed and his belly jiggled as he moved. He pulled the framed wedding photograph off the hook above the mantel and returned to his teacher. “Good girl, you didn’t move.” He put the framed picture down on the carpet, just in front of her splayed fingers. “You can watch this instead of that stupid show.”

“Please …” Caroline didn’t know if she was pleading for him to stop or mount her. She looked down at the photograph. Back all those years ago on her wedding day, she had on her gorgeous white wedding gown, with her new diamond ring sparking in the sunlight. Bernard laughed at something off camera, looking so handsome in his tuxedo. She thought about her past self, this beautiful couple before her, and how they had no idea she’d one day be despoiled on her living room floor while her husband sat by and did nothing.

Roy stepped behind her and lowered himself to his knees. He lightly ran his fingers over the perfect curve of her ass and watched her shiver at his touch. “Get ready, Mrs. Rodgers.” Roy lined himself up with her pussy and pushed in. The knobby dickhead popped inside her snug entrance. “This is gonna become a habit for you, just you wait.” He slid another few inches inside her.

“Bernard … I’m sorry.” Caroline looked down at her wedding photograph and let this boy destroy her wedding vows. She flinched as more and more penis slipped into her. She let out a long, low sigh as her vagina stretched to accommodate him. Pretty soon, she was pushing her butt back against his feral thrusts. The high-pitched sounds of her orgasmic shrieks drowned out Dragnet and resounded around her little bungalow.

Once he came in her pussy, Roy pushed the spasming wife down onto her stomach, pushed her legs together, and mounted her that way. The wedding picture was now right under her nose. He wanted her to look at that unsuspecting couple every time she came. And she came a whole bunch more on his bloated dick.

“Sorry … I’m … oooohhhhhhhh … oh, my gosh … so … sorry,” she babbled as Roy punished her from behind with long powerful thrusts. Her boobs pressed out from her sides as they compacted against the carpet. Sweat dripped off her nose and onto the framed glass. “Please … ooohhhhh …”

“We’re gonna … ah … ah … ah … do this a whole lot more.” Roy placed his hands on the small of her back for better leverage. His belly flopped on her ass every time he bottomed out. “At school … I’m gonna want … some relief … at school … aaaahhhhhhh.” He unloaded inside her and watched the muscles in her back tense as she came on his mighty dick again.

Three times that evening Roy deposited cum in his teacher’s pussy. By the end of it, she was begging for another load. He left her lying naked on the floor, with her husband stupidly sitting by on the sofa a few feet to her left. When Roy got outside, his mom started up the car engine.

“What did you do, Roy?” Amanda asked when Roy got into the car.

“Babies, Mom.” Roy patted his mom’s curvy thigh. “I’m going to have lots of babies.”

Amanda shuddered and drove the automobile away from the curb. He was right. Deep down, she knew her son was right.

~~

The book was open on Patrick’s chest as he lay on his bed. He kept turning pages at the pace he normally would, but the words he read floated right by his busy mind. All he could think about was that Donna was back with her husband at the hotel while Patrick was stuck in his room trying to study. He didn’t know how he was going to wait to see her again. The lamp in his room gave off a warm glow. He tried to focus.

Patrick turned his head as a soft knock sounded on his door. “Come in.” Patrick watched his big sister Sally open the door, softly close it behind her, and walk over to the bed. She looked down at him with her pale blue eyes. Her gaze flitted down to the soft bulge that Patrick’s pajama bottoms couldn’t quite hide, and then back up to his face. Patrick quickly put his hand up to his forehead. Not that he expected any, but no sweat at all, thank goodness.

“Hey, dummy.” Sally sat down on the edge of his bed near Patrick’s feet and clasped her hands in her lap. “I want talk to you about the other night in the hall.”

“What?” Patrick adjusted his thick glasses and looked back at the open book sitting on his chest. “Oh, that was nothing.”

“No, you’re right.” Sally nodded with solemnity. “I was groggy and hungry and I thought you were Jack.” This was a stupid lie, Sally had said things that made it very clear she knew he wasn’t Jack, but it was the sort of lie Sally needed.

“Oh …” Patrick’s impulse was to contradict his sister, but he thought better of it. “That makes sense,” Patrick lied.

“And we didn’t even do anything anyway.” Sally nodded a hopeful smile on her face. “Right, Pat?”

“Right.”

“Okay, that’s settled.” Sally stood and smoothed out her dress. Her boobs strained at the material. “I really came home today just to make sure everything was cool with us.”

“It’s cool, daddio.” Patrick looked up into her eyes and saw the doubt there. “Everything’s fine.”

“Right.” Sally turned and walked to the door. She wondered if Patrick’s eyes were glued to her shapely behind. If so, he was such a pervert. For some reason, that thought sent a little thrill through her. “I’m going to get a snack. Good night.” Without looking back, she opened the door, exited, and closed it behind her.

Patrick let out a long sigh. Well, that was one less woman to think about. He reached over and switched off the lamp. The room fell into darkness. The sooner he went to bed, the sooner tomorrow would come. And that brought Donna closer to him.

~~

A notification sounded indicating that the transformation was complete. Axcix turned her eyes away from the pregnancy tallies to the blinking lights in her display. The outsider had turned completely and now it was ready for release back into the local habitat. Once there, it would stymie and hunt down anyone that tried to interfere with the experiment. A powerful tool.

Maybe she should name it? Any good pet deserved a name. She turned the thought over in her brain, but no ideas presented themselves. Its name had been Smith, and so that’s what Axcix would call it now. She had no time to come up with anything more elaborate.

With the pop of a bubble, Smith was free to return to Portsmith. Groggy, but with a mission clearly in mind, it put one arm in front of the other and pulled itself to the surface of the lake. It sucked in air and then swam for the shore.

~~

“Agent Reynolds? Agent Smith? Dr. Cobb?” Helen Bales walked into the dark hotel room. Where was everyone? “Wendy?” She walked over to the bedside lamp and reached for the switch when a hand darted from the open closet door and grabbed her wrist. Helen shrieked and tried to jump back but the hand held firm. Out of the shadows stepped Agent Reynolds. “Jesus, Agent Reynolds, you scared me.” Helen’s heart slowed down. She blew a puff of air to get her brown hair out of her face.

“Quiet.” Ed Reynolds dropped Helen’s wrist and put a finger to his lips. “Something’s happened and I’m guessing you don’t have the foggiest.”

Helen shook her head slowly, her shoulders rising with tension.

“Right. Okay, time to call this in.” Ed stepped over to the phone and lifted the receiver. He held it to his ear, but his finger never dialed the number for headquarters. There was no dial tone.

“What is it?” Helen watched him, hugging her slim frame tight.

“It’s probably worse than we thought.” Ed opened the bureau drawer and pulled out a pen, paper, and an envelope. He scribbled a note, folded it, and stuffed it in the envelope. He wrote an address on the envelope, sealed it, and stuffed it in his suit pocket. “Where’s your auto?”

“I left it at the library. It had a flat.” Helen let him grab her elbow and move her out of the hotel room. “I walked back here.”

“My tires were flat too.” Ed walked briskly, head on a swivel, looking for any threats. “We need to find a phone that works. Then we need to get out of this town.”

“Okay.” They descended the exterior stairs and walked quickly out through the small parking lot.

“But first we need to find a mailbox,” Ed said.

“There’s one two blocks to the right.” Helen had been the group’s secretary, and as such, she knew where the most convenient mailboxes were located.

“Take me there.” Ed’s face was tight and withdrawn. They left the parking lot and turned right. Find the mailbox, find a phone, and then find a car. With any luck, they’d do all three.

~~

“This won’t do, Linda, I don’t like this one bit.” William walked out of the bedroom he shared with his wife and almost ran into his tall son.

“It’ll only be for a little while.” Linda called after him. “Have a little heart.”

“What’s wrong, Dad?” David put a hand on his father’s shoulder.

“Apparently, we’re now running a boarding house for young women.” William passed his son in the hall and grumbled his way down the stairs.

“Mom?” David walked into his parent’s bedroom. He found his mom in a lovely pink dress, sitting on the edge of the bed with her head in her hands. “What’s Dad talking about?”

“I didn’t plan any of this.” Linda looked up at her handsome son with wet eyes. “I hate to see your father upset, but it couldn’t be helped.” She took a deep breath and put her hands on her knees. “We have another woman staying in your brother’s room. At least for a little while. Ms. Wendy Gonzalez.”

“You’re the best, Mom.” David walked over to her, bent down, and kissed her on the cheek. “Is she a doll?” He kissed her again, a little closer to the lips.

“I didn’t bring her here for you.” Linda couldn’t help but turn her head slightly so that the third kiss landed on her lips. “But yes …” She bent her chin upward and nibbled on his upper lip. This was dangerous with the door open and William very much not having one of his spells, but she just couldn’t resist her sweet son. They made out like that for a minute and then she leaned back and took a deep breath. “… Wendy is quite beautiful, I think.” Was she bringing these women home for David, or was it just happening? Linda wasn’t sure.

“Well, can I meet her?” David gave his mom’s left boob a squeeze and straightened back up. He looked over his shoulder, suddenly worried his Dad might be standing in the doorway with a horrified expression on his face. But there was no one there.

“A little later, Davey.” Linda stood, gave David’s butt a little smack, and walked past him. “Olivia and Wendy wanted to make some calls home but the phone wasn’t working. So, instead they’re …” She looked back at him. “… busy in your brother’s room. Let’s give them and your father some space. Want to take a walk with me?”

“It’s dark outside.” David looked out the window.

“Come on, sweetheart.” Linda smiled at David, the worry leaving her face. “We can hold hands under the starry sky.”

“I don’t know.” David thought about how chilly it was out there.

“I might let you hold more than my hand.” Linda left the room and headed downstairs.

“Okay.” David quickly followed her.

~~

Patrick slept and dreamed about living his life on the bed of a lake. He was underwater, but never drowning, stuck in the mud after falling and falling through the night sky.

“What?” Patrick shot up in bed, roused out of the dream by a hand on his shoulder. Cold sweat oozed out his pores and his chest rose and fell as he tried to catch his breath. A blurry shadow stood over him.

“Here are your glasses, sugar.” Susy handed her son his glasses and sat at the foot of his bed. She wore a long, dark-blue nightgown. “It smells … good in here.” She folded her hands on her lap.

“What time is it?” Patrick let the nightmare recede from his mind. He was suddenly aware that he was sweating in his mother’s presence. That wasn’t good. Not one bit.

“It’s two o’clock in the morning, Pat.” Susy rubbed her legs together. Her vagina leaked in her panties. It had been several days since her and Fred had done it. Maybe she’d wake up her husband when she got back to their bedroom and make love. She was surprisingly in the mood. “I …” Susy tried to maintain her focus. “I wanted to talk to you about the tutor when your father and sister weren’t around. This seemed the best time.”

“Let’s talk about it tomorrow, Mom.” Patrick thumped his head back down on the pillow. He tried not to look at his mom’s rolling curves that were accentuated by the soft moonlight falling through his window. He flipped the blanket over his head.

“No, sugar. We need to talk.” Susy inched her butt a little further up the bed, closer to her son. “I understand that a teenage boy has needs, but that tutor isn’t right for you.” She was talking to a lumpy blanket as Patrick hid from her. “You need a girl your own age.”

“I love her, Mom.” Patrick’s voice was muffled by the bedding. Thinking about Donna, and knowing that Susy was breathing in his sweaty odor, caused Patrick’s dick to inflate.

“Holy Moses.” Susy could see the outline of her son’s giant penis through the blanket as it got bigger and bigger. She knew she needed to redirect his energy from that other women. “You know, Pat. I saw you two together. Is it her body you like? There are girls your own age with big boobs. I know some of their mothers. I could set you up on a date with one of those girls.”

“Go away.” Patrick closed his eyes and wished for this to all be over. “I love her.”

“Enough is enough.” Susy pulled the blanket off Patrick and threw it to the floor. Her brown eyes zeroed in on the tent in his pajama bottoms. “I’ll do it myself if I have to.” She pulled down his bottoms. The air left her lungs when his erect penis sprung out. She got over her initial amazement and took a breath back in. “How did that woman ever fit your gadget inside her?” Susy leaned sideways and wrapped her fingers around the veiny shaft. She stroked up and down, her wedding ring glinting in the pale moonlight. “A mother sometimes has to do messy things for her children.”

“No, Mom. The meteor … Donna’s not a tutor … investigator … aaaahhhhh … oh, Mom … the sweat …” Patrick stared at Susy. Her hands were magic on his dick. Her boobs bounced and shook under her nightgown as she worked him. Her face was screwed up into an expression of pure determination.

“Will you break it off with that hussy?” Susy’s eyes never left Patrick’s penis. It was the organ of a man much, much bigger than her son. How strange this all was.

“No.” He thought he should be offering more resistance. He didn’t want to tell Donna about this. But then again, Patrick remembered how the investigator had asked him about his mom. Maybe she’d actually like hearing about this. Maybe he should just let it happen.

“Well then, I have no choice.” Never letting go of her son’s penis, Susy crawled between his legs and sat on her knees. “You made me do this, Pat.” She leaned forward and put the penis head into her mouth. She was quite accomplished at going-down-south on Fred. She’d had years and years of practice, after all. But this was awkward and different. Patrick was so big that it was almost like he was a different species all together. She popped it out of her mouth and looked up into his eyes. “I’ll keep doing this for you if you promise you’ll find a girl your own age.” Her hands kept stroking up and down his mighty length while she talked.

“I won’t stop seeing Donna.” Patrick could see the tenacity in her eyes. He knew his mom and he knew she was tough to stop when she wanted something.

“Fine.” Susy looked down at the penis and saw precum dripping down. She bent her head and licked it up. Her eyes fluttered and a shiver ran down her spine. What was that? She was not expecting him to taste that good. “I’ll do this for you every night until you find a girl your own age. I understand you have needs, Pat.”

Patrick shook his head.

“There are not many mothers that would make that offer, buster. You should be grateful.” Susy lowered her mouth back down and sucked in his penis. She bobbed her head with enthusiasm, her brown hair falling down around her face.

From what Patrick had pieced together, he thought there actually might be lots of mothers making similar offers all over Portsmith. But he kept that to himself and instead grunted as his mom struggled to bring him off.

Susy really put her mind to it and after five minutes her motions became more fluid. She found if she relaxed her jaw and moved her head to the left on the downstroke and to the right on the upstroke she could keep up a good rhythm. She felt his thighs start to tremble. It wouldn’t be long now.

The most intoxicating scent filled Patrick’s nostrils. He knew she was sweating from the effort. Now they were both sweating all over each other. Patrick wasn’t sure this night would end with only a blowjob. “Mom … I …” He gripped the sheets in either hand.

“Mmmmmmmmppphhhhh.” Susy encouraged him. If she gave him this experience, there’s no way he’d go back to that tutor. Suddenly her eyes widened. She never swallowed for Fred and she wasn’t about to start with her son. She pulled her mouth off him and pumped him with both hands. It was amazing. While her husband’s penis only had room for one hand, Patrick’s monster had room for three hands, maybe even four. “Just go ahead and finish, sugar.”

A geyser of sperm flew up in the air and fell back down on Patrick, the bed, and Susy’s bare arms and hands. As soon as it touched her skin, she gave out a shriek and her vagina gushed through her panties and into the sheets. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she slumped forward, which put her in the path of more jets of sperm. Patrick’s cum fell on her hair and over the right side of her face.

Minutes later, she still lay with her head on Patrick’s hip. The aroma that surrounded her was dark, pungent, and spoke to her about the creation of life. The sperm on her lips tasted so good. She licked it off and then she opened her eyes and saw the cum all over his fat testicles. Soon, she was licking up all his secretions.

“Oh, Mom.” Patrick looked down at her devouring his cum. She looked like a cat trying to lap up every bit of spilt milk.

When she licked the last bit of stray cum off his belly, she sat back up between his legs and looked down at him. “You’re still hard.” She ran a finger up his veiny shaft. “There’s nothing normal about this, is there?”

“Mom, you should go before we …” Patrick looked at his mother with half her face covered in his cum and it was breathtaking. “We’ve got thin walls. You don’t want to wake Sally or Dad.”

“Yes.” Susy nodded very slowly. Half of her wanted to mount her son and push that hussy completely from his mind, the other half knew she needed to flee. “We’ll discuss the tutor again later.”

“Okay, okay.” Patrick still gripped the sheet with both hands, using all of his strength not to jump up and slam his dick between Susy’s legs. “Just go,” he said between gritted teeth.

“I … I need a shower.” Susy crawled to the edge of the bed and stood on the floor. “Goodnight, Pat.” In a bit of daze, she wandered out his room and toward the shared bathroom down the hall to her right. She didn’t notice her husband standing to her left in their master bedroom door at the other end of the hall.

A little earlier, Fred had heard something that had woken him from a bad dream. The Lannits did have thin walls. His wife wasn’t next to him, so he got up and made it as far as his door when Susy’s pheromones swept over him. After that, he stood in the dark and murmured, “Just a bad dream, just a bad dream,” over and over.

Ten minutes later, a freshly showered Susy found Fred on her way back to her room and gently brought him back to bed. When he awoke in the morning he wondered about his bad dream. It had almost been like listening to wife gargle on another man’s cock.

Sally had also been woken in the middle of the night. Her room was right next to her brother’s. Through the wall, she had heard almost everything. Her mind had gone through shock, disgust, awe, and astonishment. But she finally settled on lust. She was listening to her own mother blowing her runty little brother in the next room. She lowered her hand into her pajama bottoms and stuck two fingers inside herself right around when the slurping noises started. She brought herself to several orgasms. Eventually, she fell asleep listening to her brother grunt and masturbate himself after Susy had left his room.

~~

“This is Pastor Neilson’s house.” David followed his mother over the pastor’s lawn, letting her pull his hand. Their walk had led them there.

“Yes.” Linda gripped David’s hand tightly. His fingers were so warm in hers. They both wore thick jackets, but the cold air caressed Linda’s legs under her dress. She wished she’d dressed more appropriately, but this was a spur of the moment kind of thing. “I want to show you something.”

They knew this place, after all they’d been in the pastor’s backyard over the summer for a church barbeque. It was mostly lawn with a picnic table and benches to one side, surrounded by dense trees. Warm light angled its way out of the back windows and cast rectangles on the grass. Linda led David to the table. They sat down on the table with their feet on the bench, facing the house. In this position, they sat totally in shadow.

Linda reached into her purse and handed David a pair of binoculars. “I brought these for you. What do you see?” Linda snuggled up next to David and leaned her blonde hair against his upper arm.

David took the binoculars, adjusted the focus, and looked at the most obvious thing. “Pastor Neilson’s working on something in his study.” He eyed the main floor windows where all the lights were on, but only saw the pastor. “Probably writing his next boring sermon.”

“Shame on you, Davey. His sermons are never boring. It’s the Lord’s word.” Linda playfully banged her forehead on his arm. “Look upstairs.”

David’s eyes wandered up a level. The lights were all out up there, so it took a moment for his eyes to adjust. A couple rooms were decorated with rainbows and flying saucers and were probably where the pastor’s children slept. The next window looked into an empty room with a large, well-made bed. The pastor’s bedroom. He scanned the next room and David’s breath caught in his throat.

“You see them?” Linda looked up at him as he furrowed his brow and processed what he was seeing.

“That’s Mrs. Neilson with another woman in her lap.” David didn’t know what he was expecting, but this wasn’t it. The pastor’s wife was topless and her creamy skin made her easy to see in the dim light once his eyes knew what to look for. “The small woman is sucking on Mrs. Neilson’s boob. I don’t understand.” Indeed, the other woman was still clothed and had both her hands gripping the large white breast in her mouth. He could see through the binoculars clearly enough to notice the woman’s fingers rhythmically kneading the soft flesh.

“I’ve been feeding Olivia. Now Olivia’s feeding our new guest Wendy. As you can see, Molly’s also doing it with the scientist lady. I don’t remember the scientist’s name.” Linda moved her left hand from the warmth of her pockets and rubbed at David’s penis through his pants. He was already hard.

“Why are you showing me this?” David felt her unbutton his pants and pull out his dick. The air was cold on his sensitive skin.

“You and me. That other mother you saw with her son. And now this. It’s all related, Davey.” She stroked his magnificent penis with her left hand. “And this is the pastor’s wife, so it’s all God’s will. I thought you’d like to know that.” Linda bent sideways, lowered her mouth to her son’s cock, and began bobbing her head.

“Does Pastor Neilson know?” David held the binoculars up to his eyes with his left hand and put his right hand on the back of her head to help guide her rhythm. Mrs. Neilson seemed to have her hand between the other woman’s legs. David could guess what that was about.

“Nnnnmmmmm,” Linda said.

“Yeah, it’d be hard to tell the pastor something like that.” David didn’t think this was God’s plan at all. But whomever had the plan, David was thankful. He looked back down to the pastor’s window and watched him scribble notes onto a pad of paper. Whatever was happening, it was spreading fast, and so many men in town seemed oblivious. Heck, David’s own father had no idea what was happening under his own roof. “Scientist, you said?”

“Yyyymmmmmmppphhhh,” Linda said as she bobbed on David’s long cock.

David was going to have to tell Patrick all about this.

If you’d like early access to my stories, or want to vote on characters and plot-lines, you can check out my SubscribeStar page here:

If you’re interested in an illustrated version of this novel, you’re in luck. The immensely talented JDseal is working with me. We’re releasing lots of illustrated content here:

Thanks for reading!

---

Finally moved in, they throw a housewarming party.

This is my longest chapter yet. I hope you enjoy.
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

I spent the next week moving the girls and myself to the new house during the day, and implementing some changes at the club at night. The house was even bigger than I had thought, and even after getting everything inside, the place still looked barren.

“Well, John. I truly hope you are happy here. I’d almost say this place was built just for you.” Betty says as she walks through the place. The way she says it seems a little odd to me, but I soon forget as I watch her ass move in her business skirt. The girls are all in school for the fall semester, and Betty wanted to come by the house to make sure everything was in order.

“It’s perfect,” I tell her, and look up in time not to be caught looking at her ass. By the way she smiles at me, I’m not sure I got away with it: half mischievous, half surprised.

“Is there anything else I can do for you?” She asks, her brown eyes sparkling.

YES! My brain yells, but my mouth forms different words. “Not unless you know a really good decorator. We have a lot more room to fill.” Was that a look of disappointment in her eyes? “We are having a housewarming party tonight, and would love for you to come. And bring anyone you’d like.” I tack on as an afterthought. If she didn’t always seem so proper, I’d try to make a move on her. Sometimes it surprises me how far I’ve come from that shy boy that found my sister stripping so many months ago.

“Oh, I’m not attached, if that is what you’re asking.” Okay, this time there is no doubt about the smile in her eyes.

I decide to take a gamble, and step a little closer to her. She is almost as tall as me with her heels on, and her dark ebony skin is smooth in the early afternoon light filtering in through the windows. “No boyfriend, then? Hmm…”

Before I know quite what is happening, Betty has me pressed back against the counter, her large lips mashed to mine. This was NOT the prim and proper woman I had been dealing with for the last week, but I wasn’t about to complain. My arms wound around her frame, and pulled her tighter into me. Our kiss deepened as our bodies pressed hard against each other.

Betty took an unexpected step back, and placed her hand over her not inconsiderable chest. I was left flailing for balance. What happened? Did my breath stink? Did I make some false move?

“I’m sorry John. I’m not usually like this. I don’t just…” she looked up at me, and I saw her eyes dart to the undeniable bulge in my pants, before forcefully being taken back up to my face. “Just… I don’t… Awe, fuck it!” She said in a rush, and threw herself at me, kissing me like a woman starved.

Her attitude had me hornier than I had been in quite some time, as I broke off the kiss to start kissing down her dark neck. She moaned as my lips brushed down her sensitive neck, and one of her hands gripped the hair at the back of my neck. I felt her other hand drop and begin to squeeze my ass. I let my own hands drop to her skirt covered hind end, and gave a squeeze of my own. Her ass filled both my hands and then some and I loved the way it felt as I rubbed and groped.

“That’s it, baby. Grab my ass. I really shouldn’t be doing this. Oh, I like that! Oh yeah, nibble on my neck! Oh baby, you are gonna have me creaming before I get this skirt off me.” I found the zipper to her skirt, and moments later it was on the floor, soon followed by my own pants. I stepped back as Betty started to undo the buttons on her blouse, admiring how her white garter belt and panties contrasted with her dark chocolate skin. She shrugged her top off, and I stood there admiring her massive tits being held in by thin white lacy fabric that simply didn’t seem up to the task. It, too, soon joined the rest of the clothing on the floor.

Her tits were even bigger than I had thought. They must have been seriously compressed in her bra. I judged them to easily be double D’s if not triple D’s. They sagged on her chest under their immense weight, but they were still firm and round. Her nipples were a deep dark shade of brown, and poking straight out.

My body took over from my stunned mind, and I grabbed her, spinning us and pinning her to the counter. I kissed her madly as I mauled her breasts, pinching her nipples between my fingers. I had to get my lips on these monsters. Breaking the kiss, I pecked my way down her jaw line, licked along her neck, nibbled for a second on her collar bone, and finally reached the top of her firm mounds. I lifted her right nipple up to my mouth, and sucked in as much as would fit between my lips. Her moans echoed through the large kitchen.

My right hand dips down under her white frilly panties and I easily find her swollen clit. I am quite surprised at how wet she already is. Her panties are soaked, and it occurs to me that she must have been leaking from nearly the time she walked through the door.

She shoves me away, and I look up to her in disappointment. What did I do this time? I see her fighting inwardly with herself, and I wonder just what this sexy woman is thinking. Her eyes once again drop to my enraged cock, and I see all doubt fly from her mind. “Come with me,” she moans, and grabs my hand as she runs by, nearly pulling me from my feet. She leads me to my room, and sits me on my futon.

Dropping to her knees, I figure she is about to give me head, but instead she places her voluptuous breasts on both sides of my cock, and then spits on the head. She squeezes her tits around me and begins to bob her chest up and down, spitting occasionally to increase the lubrication. I can’t stop from moaning as her glorious mounds caress my dick, in a brand new sensation. I begin to move my hips, and can occasionally see my head pop out from her tight cleavage.

Betty notices this too, and drops her mouth down to suck in my head each time it pops out. This is starting to get to me. “Betty, I’m coming close…” I warn, and then feel her hand grip the base of my cock as she releases her tits. Her thumb digs into my urethra, blocking off any chance of cumming.

“Not yet, you’re not, Baby. I’m getting this beast inside of me first!” She releases my cock, and quickly hits the levers turning my futon into a bed. I collapse backwards as it falls, and Betty climbs on top of me, still wearing her white panties. Pulling the fabric at her crotch to the side, she grabs my penis and starts to rub my head against her protruding lips. I can’t stop myself from thrusting my hips up as she does this, but each time I only manage to hit her clit, or slide back between her luscious cheeks. “I still can’t believe I’m doing this,” I think I hear her mumble, then without warning, she stops rubbing, and drops onto my lap, sinking my whole eight inches into her in one feel swoop. I groan as I feel her pussy muscles tightly around my shaft, and she screams at the feeling of being filled so fully, so suddenly.

For a couple seconds, she just sits there, not moving. I can’t stop myself from tightening my muscles down there, making my cock twitch inside her. A low moan escapes her lips each time I do, and when she finally looks down at me, I can see the animalistic hunger in her dark brown eyes. “Fuck me.” she demands, and I am all too happy to comply. I start to move my pelvis, grasping her hips while I do. I watch in amazement as she grabs first one tit, then the other, and pulls them into her own mouth, sucking her own nipples, and moaning as she rides atop my penetrating tool.

Soon her actions are frenzied, spurred on when I place my left hand at our juncture and start to press in on her clit… “Oh, baby, that feels good. I can feel you so deep. Mmm, oh, I love it. Yeah, pinch it! Pinch my clit!” She releases both of her nipples, and drops her face to mine, kissing me as I feel her pussy tighten around my cock, and her cream seeps out around it.

I decide that it is about time I finally get to have mine, and I grab her ass, and start slamming into her from underneath. I can tell this is extending her orgasm, and it only takes a couple seconds, before my own is finally upon me. I slip out of her, and keep pumping against her ass cheeks, spraying my sperm onto her rump, back, and my legs. I moan into her mouth, our tongues still entwined as I empty the last of my seed on us.

Betty lifts her head, and looks down at me, then down between us. As if realizing what she has just done, she jumps up and covers herself. Her breasts are too large to cover, however, and end up just spilling over and around her arms. “I am so sorry,” She tells me, her back turned, and shoulders humped. “I would understand if you called my agency to complain, but please don’t. I can’t afford to lose my job. I don’t know what came over me.” The rest of her words are lost, as she buries her face in her hands, and I realize she is crying.

Uncertain how we went from some great sex, to her crying, I am at a loss for words. I try to put my arms around her to comfort her, but she jerks away from me. “Don’t touch me,” she demands. “I practically raped you! I have NEVER been like that before. I just… I just…”

The rest was lost in sobs, and this time she lets me pull her into my arms. Thinking back, she had kinda of raped me, but then again; ‘You can’t rape the willing,’ so the old saying went.

“You didn’t rape me,” I tell her when her sobs lighten enough that I am sure she can hear me. “Believe me, I WANTED to do it. I don’t regret it at all!”

She finally turns to look at me, and I can see hope in her tear stained eyes. “You…” She swallows, trying to work moisture back into her mouth. “You won’t tell?”

I laughed, not in derision, but in joy. “I won’t if you won’t!” I say, giving her my best wink. Her arms flung around me, and hugged me tight, as she kept murmuring into my chest, “Thank you, thank you, thank, you.”

Betty got herself cleaned up with a little help, and soon had her clothes back in order. “Thank you for pulling out,” she says while we are at the door, and I can see that she is back in her prim and proper mode, “I’m not on any contraceptives.”

“Yeah, I don’t need to get another girl pregnant right now,” I say, thinking of Amber. I don’t regret getting one of my girlfriends pregnant, and am actually looking forward to meeting my daughter, but would rather try to plan the next one. “So… You ARE planning on coming to the housewarming party tonight, right?”

I can see her armor crack for just a moment as uncertainty creeps in. “You still want me to?” When I nod the affirmative, the uncertainty turns to relief and joy. I can’t help but smile as I watch her walk to her car. She gave a little shake of her ass as she walks, then turns and smiles as she catches me grinning.

I jump in the shower, deciding that I probably reek of sex. As soon as I get soap on my face, the water suddenly turns off. “What the…?” I say, trying to keep the suds out of my mouth. The curtain rips back, and I realize I am not alone. One of the girls must have come home early from their college courses.

I feel a hand start to play with my cock, and despite only cumming a short while ago, the expert fingers soon have me rigid, as she slides her fingers up and down my rod.

“Guess who I am without looking, and you will get a special treat,” I hear a whisper, and it is just too quiet to make out the voice.

I immediately discount Dixie, as this isn’t something she would normally do. Or is it her, and she is expecting me to discount her?

Whoever it is steps into the tub with me, and I soon feel her warm mouth kissing the head of my tool. The lips part around the tip, and with my eyes tightly closed to keep out the soap, the sensation seems to be increased. I can feel every breath, and every light touch as my cock sinks deeper into her mouth, her hand still lightly rubbing up and down my shaft. I moan as I feel her tongue swirl around the sensitive (And even more sensitive now!) rim of the head.

I figure it is not Amber, as she is usually wilder, and this is more teasing. Dixie and Geo are the teasers, liking to lengthen the fun.

Her free hand starts to slide up my chest, and her fingers twirl around my pecks and nipples. None of the girls have ever done this before, and I find it strangely erotic. I hear a muffled moan as my penis slides deeper into her throat. Amber likes to moan when giving me head.

I am completely confused on who it might be. She pulls back, and in that same insufferably quiet whisper asks, “Who am I?”

Thinking hard and fast, I give an answer. “Geo,” I say, hoping and praying I am right, not only for the treat, but not wanting to upset whoever it might be. I figure it has to be her, though. Dixie is too diligent in her classes to come home early, and the touches were just too soft and gentle to be Amber.

“Awe, what gave me away?” I hear the sweet sounds of my sister’s voice. The water turns back on, and I am finally able to rinse the soap from my face.

I open my eyes to see my beautiful, strawberry blonde, green eyed sister, naked in the shower with me.

“I even tried to trick you by moaning the way Amber does when she gives you head.” I can see that she is pouting a little at not winning the game, and I can only smile as I lean forward, and cupping both of her cheeks in my hands, pull her into a kiss. I gently suck her bottom lip into my mouth, and feel her melt as my tongue flicks her upper lips.

I pull away, smiling as I see her discomfort at the kiss ending abruptly. “There is no mistaking my sexy sister,” I lie, and brace myself against the back of the shower as she mauls me, kissing me passionately.

Our tongues wrap around each others as Geo presses her delightful body against mine. Bracing my feet, I place one hand on the back of her head, fingers laced in her hair, and the other slides down to her ass. I note that it is smaller than Betty’s, and can’t help but smile at the comparison. I wouldn’t trade my sister for the world.

Geo moans into our kiss, as I squeeze her rear, and my fingers play with her hair. Her hand slips between us, and she grips my cock, rubbing it as our kiss deepens. The hand on her ass slides around her hip, and towards her front. My fingers soon find her slit, and moments later start to apply pressure to her clit. “Umpf,” she grunts, breaking the kiss. She smiles at me with those dazzling green eyes of hers, and asks, “Are you ready for your treat, little brother?”

Instead of answering, I quickly slide my fingers back, and slip two into her cunny. She moans as I begin to move my fingers faster and faster. “Oh, fuck! I’m supposed to give you the treat, not… Oh, fuck, that feels good!” She says, and I know I am getting her close.

I lean in close to her ear and whisper, “Sis, everything about you is a treat for me.” Then I nibble on her earlobe, and as expected this sends her over the edge, and she come in my hand. I have to use my spare hand to hold her up as her body convulses, squeezing the two fingers still inside her.

When she finally starts to come down, she looks up at me, and I can see a familiar fire burning behind that look. “You are gonna get your treat, damnit, if I have to force your cock into my ass!”

Now this WAS a treat! She hadn’t let me back there, since the Viagra incident. And while she claimed she had enjoyed it, she also resolutely denied me access again.

Geo quickly squirted some conditioner into her hands, then reaching behind her, shoved first one, then two fingers onto her anus. I marveled at the show I was getting. A real treat indeed! Geo used her other hand, and started rubbing her clit while she slipped a third finger into her rear.

“Oh, damn, that feels good. Having my brother watch me, while I play with both my holes. Oh, this is turning me on more than I realized. I think I am gonna make myself cum!” My sister’s words send me over the edge of reason, and like a wild animal, I step up to her, and shove my cock as far into her pussy as it would go. She clamps down on me, and I could still see her three fingers frigging her asshole, and could tell that she was still rubbing her clit while I fucked into her from behind, hard and fast. If it hadn’t been for the sex with Betty earlier, I know I would have cum already, so lost in lust was I.

Geo’s pussy relaxed and she pulled forward off of me. “Now, little brother, that wasn’t the hole I had in mind.” She admonished.

With my mind still in its lust filled haze, I only nodded, and stepped forward again, this time aiming for the proffered hole. Geo spread her cheeks for me as I gripped the base of my penis. Between the conditioner she had used, and her own cum on my cock, my head slid right in. Her hands immediately stopped me from going any further though, and I heard a whimper of disappointment that I realized came from me. The haze lifted enough for me to realize that my sister was offering me something special, and that I shouldn’t mistreat it this time.

“Okay,” she told me, after an interminable amount of time had passed, “Just go slow. You’re bigger than I remember back there.”

I grabbed the conditioner bottle, and applied some as I slowly pressed into her. I took my time, though it took almost all of my willpower to do so. The feeling of her sphincter, tightly wound around my prick, and the fact that my sister was willingly giving this to me, was nearly overwhelming.

“I love you, Geo,” I said, unable to hold back the emotion.

“I love you too, John. Now are you going to fuck me with that prick, or stand there all day?”

I looked down to see that I had slid fully into her colon. Smiling, I slowly slid out, till only my head remained in her. Setting down the conditioner bottle, I grabbed onto her hips, and pulled her back towards me. “Mmm, fuck, sis. Your ass is so tight! Thank you for this treat,” I told her as I slowly pulled back out.

“Enough talk. I said fuck me!”

Not wanting to upset Geo, I did as commanded, and slammed my full length back into her. She grunted as my pelvis slapped her ass, but I didn’t let up. Pulling out, and slamming back into her again. I used my hands on her hips to facilitate the movements, slamming into her harder and harder each time. Soon her grunts turned into screams of pleasure.

“Yeah, that’s it little brother! Fuck your sister’s tight ass. Make me cum while you’re sliding that massive dick of yours in me. Oh, Gawd, that feels… Ugh… I’m gonna…” She trailed off, and I gripped her sides, making sure she stayed on her feet, and instead of sliding into her, I began to move her up and down, matching the movements with opposite gyrations of my own.

Her tight hole clamped down on me as we moved, and her upper body shook as she came. When she had recovered, Geo wiggled her ass against me, and almost seemed disappointed. “You haven’t cum yet, little bro? Hmm…” She stands up, but does so in a way that I never leave her. Her ass is pressed to me, and her back arched, as she reaches back and pulls my head to hers. Our lips meet, and I feel her tongue tracing around my lips, as she starts to gyrate her ass against me.

I release her hips, and place one hand on her breast, pinching her nipple, and the other goes to her pussy, rubbing her clit. This new position adds a whole new realm of pleasure, as I feel her colon compressing my member. I stick two fingers into her, and can feel my cock separated by a thin wall.

“Damn, John. Holy, shit that feels good. Keep that up, and you’re gonna have your big sister cumming all over you again.” Her lips press hard to mine, and she moans as our tongues intertwine. My hand is covered in her juices, and this time it is too much for me, as I empty my balls into her sexy rear.

Geo continues the kiss as she pulls away from me, and I can tell this kiss is less passionate, but more loving from its tenderness.

“Thank you John,” she murmurs, when the kiss ends.

“Thank you. I can’t imagine a better treat from my sexy sister,” I tell her sincerely.

“I think I know of a way you can repay me, if you want.” She tells me. Shit! I should have known there was a reason she’d let me in her back door again.

I’m still pretty happy though, and so ask what it might be. Right now, I’m pretty much willing to do whatever she asks.

“Next time cum in my pussy.” The way she says it, she seems so innocent. I know better.

“You know I won’t do that, Geo. Not anymore. I don’t want to get you pregnant.”

“But if you do, then I’ll let you have my ass anytime you want. Just like you do with Amber.” She is pleading now, and I feel horrible for taking her treat, and being unable to return this favor, but the idea of having some deformed children with my sister is more than I care to think about, and tell her so.

“I already told you, the chances are extremely small that it would happen. If it were the third or fourth generation of incest, then maybe, but not with us!” She is truly begging now.

I hold my ground, until Geo finally leaves me in the shower alone. I wash myself again, before stepping out and drying off.

Amber is waiting in my room when I walk in, and I groan. After my fight with Geo, I don’t want to see any of my girlfriends right now, especially not the pregnant one.

“You know she won’t give up on this, right?” Amber asks me as I am pulling on my boxers. I ignore her as I continue getting dressed. “I don’t suppose you’re up to screwing my brains out right now? No, I thought not.” Amber got up and crossed to the door, then stopped. “Just thought I’d let you know, I invited our neighbors over for tonight. Her name is Diane. Ran into her as I was getting home from classes. Seems like a nice lady.”

She shut the door after her, and I flopped onto my bed, and covered my eyes with my arm. What was I gonna do about Geo? I knew she wanted to get pregnant, but the same arguments went over and over in my mind. Despite what she said, I was just too worried.

Deciding that I had wallowed in enough self pity, I grabbed the keys to my car, and went to the store. I needed to buy food for tonight. I make sure I get enough for everybody coming over: my friends from school, the girls from the club (It was closed tonight for some remodeling I wanted done), our neighbor, and Betty. I purchased a little extra, just to be safe, and was thankful for the raise I had received in becoming a partner in the club when I paid for everything.

Walking outside, I was glad I lived in an area that never snowed. Even though it was fall, it should still be warm enough to BBQ outside, and even enjoy the pool.

Our guests started to arrive about five, and I was glad to see Rob (Not Ron, Dixie’s ex) my best friend from high school. I had hardly talked to him in the last few months, and it was good to catch up on old times. Our neighbor, Diane was next, and I couldn’t help but admire her body. Even for a woman in her mid-thirties, she was looking good. She had long auburn hair, and a dazzling smile. I learned that she had a son that did some computer programming, and a daughter that was over to a friend’s house, tonight. Some of the girls from the club showed up, including Suzy, who was obviously NOT wearing a bra, as her shirt had two tent poles in it. I started working on the food, and noticed that Betty hadn’t shown yet.

Rob walked up to me as I was flipping steaks. “I still can’t believe that you hooked up with Amber. She is so fucking hot! And you get to live with Dixie too. Damn, dude. If it weren’t for your sister living here, this would be a dream come true.”

I hadn’t told him I was actually screwing all three. I didn’t know how he would take it. I noticed he was drinking water. “Have a beer. Loosen up a bit, and talk to some of the girls.” I told him, trying to change the subject. “Maybe you’ll hook up too!” I laugh. All through high school, Rob had gotten all the girls, and I had gotten all the grades.

“You really do own part of that club now, don’t you? Geez, what would it be like to be surrounded by strippers all the time?” Rob’s eyes roamed the party. “What about her? The Asian chick. She looks like fun.” I turn to see who he is pointing out. At first I can’t see her face, but there is no mistaking those long nipples poking through the shirt.

“Suzy? You should go talk to her.”

“Hey,” Rob suddenly lowers his voice, getting all conspiratorial, “You ever… You know… With any of them?”

I laugh again, but it is slightly forced. “I have a beautiful redheaded girlfriend that is carrying my child. What do you think?”

Rob just nods and heads off in Suzy’s direction. I see Geo serving drinks, and check to make sure the steaks will last for a second, before going over to approach her. She sees me coming, though, and glares at me before walking away. I guess she is still pretty upset.

I turn back around, and almost bowl over Diane. “I’m so sorry,” I tell her. She is short enough, I just hadn’t seen her.

“No problem,” she says and places her hand on my chest. She follows me for a second, as I head back to the grill. “So I understand you are dating all three women in this house?” It is not an accusation, but more of a question of curiosity. I look around to make sure Rob didn’t hear that, and see Suzy laughing at something he said.

“Oh yeah? Who said that?” I try to act nonchalant, but don’t know if I succeed.

“Oh, you don’t have to be shy with me. I may be the oldest one here, but I’m not so old as to forget my college years. Besides, Amber told me when she invited me over.” Diane laughs, and it is hard not to smile with her. I am going to have to have a talk with Amber though. Not that I was embarrassed or ashamed about dating three such beautiful women, but the whole neighborhood didn’t need to know. I took a swig of my beer, and nearly spit it out with her next statement. “Your sister is pretty hot, even if she is mad at you. I wonder what it would be like to sleep with your own sibling?” Her laugh grows stronger by the look on my face. “Relax, I don’t judge. I actually think it is kind of hot.” I can’t believe this lady is being so coy and honest with me. I can even feel myself getting hard as she talks, and notice that her nipples are starting to poke through her top.

“How did you figure it out?” I ask.

“Your eyes and hair may be different colors, but there are enough similarities to see it. Don’t worry, so much. I won’t tell anyone. Like I said, I think it is hot.”

A splash distracted me, and I looked to the pool, and saw that Rob and Suzy had jumped in, their clothes discarded beside the pool. I laughed as more clothes were discarded, and the pool became more crowded. I couldn’t help but notice the amount of tented boxers, and hard nipples. Apparently I wasn’t the only one getting horny.

The steaks were soon done, and people slowly began to get out of the water to eat. “I usually don’t see this many tits unless I am at work,” Dixie says behind me. I nod, noting that everyone still has on their bottoms, but all of the bras had vanished. Hopefully I didn’t have any neighbors that would call to complain.

I noted that besides Amber and I, only Dixie still had her clothes on. Geo was sitting in a corner with one of my bouncers, laughing in only her tight pink panties. Every now and then I caught her looking my way, and when she saw me looking, she only smiled, and started to rub one of her stiff nipples. I knew she was just trying to get me jealous, and so I did my best to ignore her. It wasn’t hard considering all the flesh around me.

“Good steaks,” Diane tells me, and I can’t help but admire her tits. Despite having had two kids, they are still pretty firm looking. “You will have to tell me what you marinade them with.” I only nodded, unable to think past the boner that was beginning to hurt.

I heard a moan that sounded familiar, and looked back into the pool to see Rob nibbling on one of Suzy’s long nipples. Her arms were wrapped around his neck, and I could see her panties in her hand. By the way the two were moving, I could see that they were fucking. That seemed to break the ice, and before I knew what to think, underwear went flying in all directions.

“What did you put in those steaks, Cutie?” Amber asked me, and I could only shrug. Was it the combination of strippers and men causing this or something else? “Well, whatever it was, I need to feel you inside me now!” I allowed myself to be led away, and noticed that the bouncer that Geo had been talking to was now sucking on her tits. She saw me looking and threw her head back, pulling the man tighter to her at the same time.

Dixie then blocked my view as she followed us back into the house. I was surprised to see Diane come along too.

Dixie wasted no time in getting my pants off, and I heard Diane gasp as soon as I popped free. “He is huge!”

Dixie smiled at her, and gave her a wink. “He is even bigger up close.” Diane dropped down to her knees next to Dixie, and stared at my member. Her hand tentatively reached out, and tried to wrap around it, but her fingers couldn’t make the full circuit.

Two hands grabbed my face, and I found myself staring into Amber’s blue eyes. “I know you will be careful, so I want it in my pussy tonight. I haven’t had you in there for too long.” She doesn’t wait for me to say anything, before she leans forward and kisses me passionately. My arms wrap around her pregnant frame, and I feel two sets of lips touch my cock.

Amber continues to kiss me, and I start to pull up her shirt. For once she doesn’t argue about being topless around me, and breaks the kiss only long enough to fully remove her top and bra. As soon as I see her pierced nipples, I lean over and bring one to my lips. I suck as much of her small tit into my mouth as I can, and use my tongue to play with her ring. Amber moaned, and I felt a secondary moan around my cock. Looking down I saw that Dixie had stripped, and her mouth was wrapped around one of Diane’s tits, her hand on the older woman’s shaved twat.

I started to remove Amber’s pants as I watched Dixie kiss her way down Diane’s body, and then begin to lick her slit. Diane jumped when Dixie touched her clit about the same time I worked two fingers into Amber. I was shocked at how wet Amber was already. She was always horny, sure, but I had never felt her this wet before.

I couldn’t stop a moan into Amber’s tit as I felt my cock work its way into Diane’s throat.

“Cutie, I need to feel you in me, NOW!” Amber pulled my head from her chest, and led me over to the couch, leaving the other two women where they were. She sat on the couch, placing her bottom on the edge, and beckoned me to her while biting her lower lip.

Conscious of the baby inside her, I squatted down, and started to rub my saliva coated head against her pussy. As soon as I touched her lower lips, I wanted to dive right in. I couldn’t remember the last time I had been this turned on, and I could see that the feeling was mutual. Somehow I held back, and applied only a little pressure, until I felt my head engulfed in her wet hot folds. “Hmm, yes! More. I need more,” Amber panted, and her pussy started to suck me in further. I wanted nothing more than to sink all the way to the hilt into her, to feel her fully wrapped around my shaft, but her belly reminded me to play it careful. Slowly, so slowly it almost hurt, I let her pull me into her. I slid in with ease, she was so wet. Before I quite knew what had happened, I was fully into her, all eight inches, and she hadn’t complained a bit. She was still tight. I hadn’t been in this hole for at least five months, and it felt wonderful.

Remembering Dixie and Diane, I turned to see that they had moved into a sixty-nine position close by, mouths glued to cunts, and moans echoing between them.

Amber shifting herself on the couch brought my attention back to her, and I saw that she had a nipple ring in each hand, and was tugging on each one. “Now fuck me John. Make me cum all over that huge cock of yours!”

I looked down to where our bodies were joined, and was still surprised that she had accommodated my entire length into her pregnant body. I saw her clit piercing, and reached down, and started to rub it back and forth. Dixie mewled as I did this, and I started to buck my hips in time with my hand.

I heard two load moans behind me, and knew that both women were cumming from the pleasures the other was giving. Seconds later I felt hands on my back, and then they sat on either side of Amber. As if on cue, both women grabbed one of Amber’s hands, removing them from her tits, and replaced them with their mouths. They held her arms above her head, as they each sucked a tit between their lips. Amber began to moan and thrash underneath them. “Don’t stop,” She moaned. “Pleeeaaaseee don’t stop!” Seconds later I was gratified to feel her squirting against my cock and hands.

As soon as she was done thrashing on the couch, Dixie gave me a hard shove, and I fell over backwards onto the floor. Luckily it didn’t hurt, but I watched in shock as Diane kissed her way up to Amber’s lips, and slipped a couple fingers into her own cunny.

I looked to Dixie, and saw the same lust in her eyes that Amber had had as we entered the house. She climbed on top of me, and slammed down, impaling herself in one fluid motion. Despite how long we have been screwing, Dixie is still the tightest woman I have been with, but at the moment she is so wet, that I slip into her with ease.

Amber starts to moan under Diane’s ministrations, as Dixie begins to rock her hips atop me. I can feel her juices leaking down my nutsack, as she grabs her nipples, and starts squeezing them. I place my hands on her hips, and lift her up a couple inches, then pull her down as I thrust up with my hips. I don’t have to be as careful with Dixie, and I start to move and thrust as hard as I can. It doesn’t take long before Dixie starts to cum, and if I thought she was wet before, a veritable flood gushes from around my penis now.

Dixie collapses on her side, out of breath, mumbling, “No more. I need to rest. No more.”

I am still hard, and hornier than ever, as I see Diane still on top of Amber, tongues moving with each other, and her fingers moving in and out of the redhead’s twat. Diane’s rear is in the air as I step up behind her, and begin to press into the older woman.

Diane turns to look at me as my head slips inside her. “Finally my turn, huh? Shove that cock in me, young man. Make me cum like you did these other two. I wanna feel that stiff rod filling me up–Oh Gawd that feels good!”

I began to see-saw my hips, driving ever deeper into my sexy neighbor. I watched as she placed her mouth down on Amber’s nipple, and the redhead’s eyes rolled back as Diane brought her to another orgasm. I reached my hands around to Diane’s front, and began to fondle her breasts, enjoying the fullness of them in my hands. They were only slightly bigger than Geo’s, but felt just as firm.

Thinking of my sister finally sent me over the edge, and I started to buck as I emptied my load into Diane. This set her of, and she began to moan and shudder as I shot into her.

I pulled out from Diane, as she laid her head on Amber’s breast, and sighed contentedly.

I wanted to find my sister.

As I walked outside, I noticed that despite having just blown my wad, I was still rock hard. The last time this had happened, Geo had drugged me with Viagra. Since I had prepared all the food, and opened all my own beers, I knew I hadn’t been drugged this time.

These thoughts left my mind as I stepped onto the back patio. It was a veritable orgy out here. Rob had his cock deep in Suzy, while she licked the crotch of another stripper, Julia. Everywhere I looked, holes were being filled with fingers, tongues, or cocks.

It didn’t take me long to find geo. “Yeah, shove that cock into my pussy. Make me cum again. I want you to cum inside me. Do you hear me? I want to feel your sperm coating the inside of my cunt!” She was easily the loudest of those out here.

I saw her sitting atop Joe, the bouncer she had been with earlier, rocking her hips hard against him, trying to get the man off. Geo saw me as I approached.

“What do you want, brother? Come to watch me fuck Joe’s brains out?” Her tone is snidely, and rude, so I answered in equal part.

“I’ve come to let you suck my cock!” Her eyes drop to my cum covered dick, and I see her lick her lips.

“What makes you–Umpf?” I don’t let her finish her sentence as I shove the head of my cock between her red lips. Despite her protests, she is soon sucking, and slurping away, swallowing the combined cum of Amber, Dixie, Diane, and myself. I let her go at it for awhile, before I pull her head back, and force her body down against Joe’s.

I step behind her, and aimed for her puckered asshole. “No! I told you that was off limits to you from now on!” She tried to protest.

I leaned forward and whispered into her ear. “I don’t think so dear sister. You want to get pregnant, and I’m going to let you. I am also going to enjoy fucking your little ass whenever I want to.” I could see the tears of happiness brim in her eyes, and she only flinched for a second as I slid into her rectum. “Only thing is, I am not the one who is going to get you pregnant. You can fuck any guy you want, but it will be our child to raise.”

I slide out, leaving only my head in her, and can feel Joe thrusting into her from below. Reaching under her, I grab a tit in each hand, and pull her back into me.

“Oh, Gawd, yes! Holy, fuck! I will let you fuck my ass whenever you want. Just let me get pregnant. I want to have a child, and see you look at me the way to do Amber. Don’t stop moving, Joe! Fuck my cunt! Fuck my ass! Fuck me, I’m cumming!”

Joe grunted under her, and I knew he was blowing his load into her. The thought occurred to me that she would be disappointed that Joe had been fixed a few years back, but for now I just enjoyed the feeling of Geo’s asshole sliding along my cock.

With my hands still on her chest, I pulled back on her body, and she ended up on top of me, very similar to how we had been in the shower, only this time we were sitting, instead of standing.

Joe got up, and wondered off, but my focus was on my sister as she started to cum again. She stood up suddenly, but lay on her back on the bench, and lifting her legs, offered me her ass again. I quickly slid back in, and watched as she slipped two fingers inter her empty pussy. I bent over, pressing her arm between us, and sucked one of her tits into my mouth. I placed my arms under her, with my hands on her shoulders, and used the leverage to move her body as I pounded into her.

We fucked like that for what seemed like hours, but were likely only minutes, as Geo came time and again. Finally I couldn’t hold back any longer, and I dropped my second load in her colon that day.

We got up, and found that most of the party had already finished their own sex, and left. Rob and Suzy were still going at it, she was on top of him, her nipples in his mouth, while she moaned and came.

Amber and Dixie were cuddled up on the couch together, smiles on their sleeping faces. Diane was nowhere to be seen, but I found a note from her, thanking us for the party and the ‘entertainment’.

I carried first Amber, then Dixie to their rooms, and tucked them in, before tucking Geo in.

“Did you mean what you said?” She asked as I turned off her lights.

“Yes,” I told her, then went to my own bed for some much needed rest.
==========================================
This is NOT the end of this series. There will be more chapters, but I am going to start a third series, that I hope to tie everything together rather nicely.

If you have any questions, check out my forum at: http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?p=4324414

---

After Amanda’s friend, Kate, inherited her grandmother’s home, Amanda agreed to move in with her. However; she had never expected what was to come.

Kate and Amanda are both 18. Kate is 5’7” and Amanda is 5’4”. Kate has tan skin as well as dark brown hair and deep brown eyes. Amanda has a much lighter shade of skin and has blue eyes and blonde hair. Both are beautiful girls that many would envy. Anyways, now that that’s over, let’s get on to the good stuff.
——————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

Kate and Amanda had been friends for as long as either of them could remember. It was why Amanda agreed to move in with Kate after the two finished highschool. Kate’s grandmother had recently passed and it was in her will that Kate would inherit the property and money while Kate’s parents inherited everything that her grandmother owned. Kate had offered to let Amanda move in with her not because she saw her as a good friend – which she did – but because she had held a dark secret from Amanda.

She was a lesbian. Amanda came from quite a religious family so Kate had never told her the secret. And, the reason Kate let Amanda move in, was because she planned to turn her into her personal sex toy. She had always been attracted to Amanda in a sexual way and, after accidentally discovering her dad’s secret collection of bdsm pictures, had began to grow increasingly interested in it. She had done research and had read about how some people would get their own “slaves” while calling themselves the “masters.” Kate had done a search over the internet for people interested in bdsm and came up empty handed. That was when she had the thought that – if nobody would willing take a slave, why not force one into the position?

Kate was brought back to the present when Amanda came in and said, “Good morning.” She then came up next to Kate with a bright smile and asked, “What’s for breakfast?”

“Take a guess,” Kate said as she leaned against the kitchen counter and turned to her friend, blushing as she could see down her shirt. It wasn’t that she hadn’t seen Amanda unclothed before, because she had. At least, she had down to the underwear. Kate merely got nervous whenever she saw her friend’s perfectly smooth skin. As she fantasized, she realized that Amanda still hadn’t guessed and decided to say, “I’m not cooking. You can have cereal.”

“Fine,” Amanda sighed lightly as she went to the fridge and made to grab the milk. “You’re so grumpy in the morning. You’ve been like this since we were kids. I remember when you used to sulk because your mom would wake you up in the morning when I was there.” As she spoke, she got the cereal from atop the fridge. Kate smiled as she did. She had drugged the milk earlier that morning and planned to have Amanda drink some of it. If Kate’s plan worked, her friend would pass out and wouldn’t wake up for several hours. It would be more than enough time for Kate to get her ready.

She had prepared the basement with a bed that had posts on each of the four ends. The posts would keep Amanda sprawled out while Kate had her way with her. Several feet from the bed was a table that held numerous toys that Kate could use. There was also a chair that Amanda could be strapped too. There were no houses for several miles, as Kate’s grandmother preferred the country. It was perfect since nobody would be able to hear Amanda scream except for Kate.

Amanda sat at the table after getting her breakfast and began to eat. Good Kate thought. The pills she had put in the milk had dissolved enough to wear Amanda wouldn’t notice them. Within about ten minutes Amanda finished her food. Kate used the time to put the milk and cereal back and to make herself some toast. If all went according to plan, Amanda would be her slave by noon.

“That milk tasted a little funny,” Amanda said as she rinsed out her dishes and put them in the dishwasher. “Did you see the expiration date on it?” Amanda asked.

“No,” Kate replied. “I just bought it the other day so I doubt it’s bad. Maybe it was just your imagination,” Kate said before heading into the living room with her breakfast and sitting down on the couch. She figured she’d watch some TV to make the time pass by faster. And, as she expected, Amanda joined her.

After several episodes of whatever happened to be on at the time, it became clear that Amanda had passed out. Kate set her dishes down on the coffee table and lifted Amanda with some effort. It took all her strength, but, she managed to get her down the stairs and onto the bed. Kate removed her clothes slowly. Her heart raced as she pulled off her new slave’s bra and pulled down her bright pink, matching panties. Amanda had shaved recently. It was obvious because the only two places on her body that held any trace of hair were her head and her eyebrows.

Kate’s heart raced as she tied Amanda’s wrists to the posts above her head and then tied her ankles to the posts opposite the ones where her hands were. It was Kate’s first time doing something like that so she was beyond nervous. She also didn’t have any experience with what she was doing, since, surprisingly, her and Amanda were both virgins. She did, however, set up a camera in the corner to record what was about to happen to her old friend and new slave.

Kate went upstairs, deciding to watch more TV. She had to wait awhile for the drug to wear off and then even longer for Amanda to wake up. But, when Kate’s slave finally awoke, Kate was sure to hear it. And hear it she did. Kate could hear Amanda screaming at the top of her lungs. Going downstairs, she smiled and walked to her.

“Well well well, it seems somebody’s in a bit of a predicament,” Kate said with a devious grin as she ran a finger along one of Amanda’s legs.

“K-kate? H-help me! W-w-what happened?!” Amanda asked frantically through tear-stained eyes.

“From now on you’ll call me master,” Kate replied as she kissed Amanda’s nose. “And you will not order me to help you. Nor will you order me to do anything. You’re my fucktoy now,” she explained, kissing Amanda forcefully.

“W-why would you do this to me? I t-thought we were friends,” Amanda cried while tugging on the ropes the kept her spread on the bed.

She grinned wickedly and kissed Amanda. “We are friends. I just . . . love this relationship a bit more than our previous one,” she then ran a finger over Amanda’s sex. “And, by a bit more,” she pulled her finger away from her slave’s wet pussy, her finger glistening, “I mean a lot more.” She then moved her finger up to Amanda’s mouth and smiled, “It looks like somebody’s enjoying themselves.” Then, Kate forced her finger through Amanda’s lips and made her slave suck her finger clean.

Amanda gagged as Kate pulled her finger away, “S-stop! I-i’m not enjoying myself! Y-y-you’re disgusting! Don’t you know how much God hates this?!”

“I think you’re forgetting something,” Kate said as she kissed Amanda and went over to the table, grabbing a ball gag. “I’m not christian,” and, with that, Kate went to Amanda and pushed the gag into her mouth, wrapping the straps around her head and locking them into place.

“Now, I think it’s time to teach you your place fucktoy,” Kate said after kissing her slave’s nose. Amanda kept bawling as Kate went to the table and grabbed a somewhat-large dildo that she made sure to lube up. “Normally I’d make you suck it to get it ready but I figured, since it’s your first time, I’ll be nice.” Then, Kate set the dildo down and undressed herself. Afterwards, she strapped the dildo to herself that had a vibrator pressing against her own pussy. The faster she fucked, the more intensely it vibrated. She had found it online several months ago and thought it was an amazing device.

Kate climbed up onto the bed and pressed the dildo to Amanda’s entrance, “I’m going to love this so fucking much,” she said as she slowly pushed the dildo into Amanda’s tight pussy. She met resistance and realized what it was – Amanda’s hymen. Kate pulled back slightly before thrusting forcefully all the way into Amanda with the dildo, breaking her hymen and taking her virginity. “I’m so happy I could be your first,” Kate teased as she kissed one of her slave’s nipples.

“I’ll turn you into the perfect slave over time,” Kate said as she began to slowly fuck her old friend. She picked up speed, slowly at first before going as hard and as fast as she could. Amanda was crying and was clearly hating every second of it, but, despite that, her body was betraying her. Kate loved it and began to moan. What began as a soft moan became pleasured screams as the vibrator on her pussy went faster. And, after one last thrust into Amanda, whom had had at least two orgasms as Kate fucked her, she had her own climax. Kate fell upon Amanda’s body, panting heavily. Both girls were covered in sweat and it only added to Kate’s pleasure.

“That was more amazing than I ever thought it’d be,” Kate said in between pants. “And to think, I even got my slave’s first time on camera,” she said, kissing Amanda’s neck. When she said that Amanda began to try to escape with renewed efforts, screaming as loudly as possible. “What’s wrong slave? Don’t like being videotaped?” Kate teased as she got up and took the strap-on dildo off, setting it on the table in the corner so she’d remember to clean it later.

She then grabbed a small egg vibrator from the table and came up to Amanda, leaning down between her legs. She then set the vibrator on Amanda’s pussy, using several pieces of rope that she tied around her slave’s legs to keep it in place. After it was secured, she set it on max and smiled, stepping back.

“I think I’m going to go get cleaned up before we continue. I think I’ll be taking your anal virginity next fucktoy. You’ll like that, won’t you?” Kate teased, kissing her slave’s nose before going to head upstairs. “I’ll be back in about an hour. Hang tight,” she said before going up the stairs, leaving her screaming slave with the vibrator on.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–
This is my first time ever writing a story like this so please be kind and offer suggestions. I hope it pleases you, my reader(s).

---

Follows on from Part Fifteen where the group of new friends meet to plan the filming of a porn film at a house in Dorking in order to retrieve some paintings that are being held there by a young ladies’ evil stepfather.

Building a Dream: Part Sixteen

Follows on from Part Fifteen where the group of new friends meet to plan the filming of a porn film at a house in Dorking in order to retrieve some paintings that are being held there by a young ladies’ evil stepfather.

“Oh fuck,” I said quietly as Mike approached hand-in-hand with, who I presumed to be, Patty, his wife. She was an attractive curly-haired brunette with a very slim figure and I could see her gripping Mike’s hand tight as they walked up to us. Mike had a nervous smile on his face while she just looked blank at the pair of us.

“Hi,” Mike said when they reached us. “Nice to see you both again. This is my wife, Patty.” I glanced at Jay and could see her struggling for a reply. I looked back at Mike and then to his pretty wife. A million thoughts ran through my mind as I quickly thought of what to say. Did Patty know that, earlier today, her husband had been in the peep show, shouting abuse at the girls behind the glass before fucking Jay? Patty looked pissed off but not angry so I presumed that wasn’t the case. If it had been, she would probably be ripping Jays hair out by now, but she wasn’t. She just looked utterly fed-up.

I needed to know what Mike had told her and why she was here. We hadn’t told Mike why we were meeting there and that there would be others. Currently, he was completely in the dark. Maybe we could give them an excuse and get rid of them to avoid, what would obviously be, a very awkward situation.

“Hello,” I said holding my hand out and shaking Mikes hand. Patty took it and gave it a very brief shake before sharply putting her hand back to her side. “Nice to meet you Patty. How are you both? Enjoying the cool, evening air?”

“Yes,” Mike replied with a cheerful manner. “It’s certainly a lot cooler than it has been.”

“Indeed it is,” I said nodding. “Indeed it is.” Then silence. I had to find out what was going on so and was thinking of how to control the conversation before Mike did it for me.

“I told Patty how I bumped into you and Jay when I was taking a short cut back to the office this morning and how you mentioned that you had a project that you needed some marketing advice with.” Mike said this staring directly at me with a very slight nod of the head, indicating for us to play along.

I got it and nodded in agreement. Patty didn’t know what happened. But why was she here? Mike continued.

“Patty’s art class was cancelled tonight and when I told her that I was meeting you both tonight to give my expert advice she asked if she could come along.”

“That’s right,” I replied glancing at Patty, still nodding and trying to keep a calm smile on my face despite the bored look on hers. “Your advice would be much appreciated. It could be a bit boring for Patty though. Wouldn’t you rather go and have a drink and wait for Mike? We won’t keep him long”

“No, I’ll come along, if that’s okay?” Patty replied in a tone that suggested a hint of exasperation. “I won’t get in the way. I’ll just sit to one side and keep quiet.”

I was about to try to dissuade her again when Kelly walked around the corner.

“Hi, guys,” she said in a breezy manner. “I’m not late am I?” She and went up to Jay and planted a big kiss on her lips. “I wasn’t sure if I would find the place. I forgot the exact instructions you gave me. I asked a couple of people if they knew where Kenny’s was and they had never heard of the place. So, I just asked for the nearest peep show and was directed here. It’s surprising how many people know where these places are.”

She nodded towards the open entrance to Sheila’s peep show as she said this, which I noticed Patty had only just seen. Patty walked to the front of the peep show and studied the entrance and the curtained window as Kelly continued,

“This is exciting. I can’t wait.” Kelly said approaching Mike and shook his hand. “Hi. I’m Kelly.” Mike nervously shook her hand and introduced himself and Patty before Kelly approached Patty, who had her back to us and was staring at Sheila’s peep show. Kelly tapped her on the shoulder.

“Hi. I’m Kelly.” Patty turned and was immediately given a big hug by Kelly which, judging by her frozen body language, she clearly wasn’t expecting. “Wow! Your gorgeous!” Kelly said as she broke her grip on Patty. “Are you involved in this as well? I do hope so.”

Patty looked over at Mike who was now starting to look panicked. He still didn’t know what the project was and looked apprehensive, especially at the openness of Kelly. Jay took Kelly’s hand and said to us,

“I’ll take Kelly up. See you in a minute?”

“Okay,” I said as they went through the door, still trying to think of a way to ditch Patty.

“What exactly is this project?” Patty asked in a bit of a nervous manner, crossing her arms and staring at me. “What is it exactly that you need my husband’s advice on?”

I took a deep breath and said, “It’s a film project. A group of us are doing a film tomorrow in Dorking and Mike’s advice on future marketing may be very beneficial. We asked him to come along so he could get a thorough understanding of the project. It really will be very boring. If you would rather wait for Mike elsewhere I promise we won’t keep him too long.”

Patty looked at the two of us standing nervously in front of her then shook her head and replied, “No. I’ll come in if you don’t mind?”

“Okay,” I said smiling and resigning myself to an awkward situation . “Follow me.” I hoped I had bought Jay enough time to explain to the group about Mike and Patty before I opened the door to Kenny’s and put the latch down after we had all entered. I led them down the corridor, past the empty counter, through the door and up the stairs. I took another deep breath and opened the door and led Mike and Patty through to the cinema room.

Most of the group were stood or sat around on the armchairs and sofas with either mugs of hot drinks or cold bottles of coke which Katy was serving behind the counter. Jay was stood at the counter and had clearly been explaining the situation as a sudden hush went around the group as we walked in. Patty looked around the room at the equipment lined up along the wall and then looked behind her down the corridor at the line of empty booths.

I didn’t know if the realisation of what the place was had hit her yet. She seemed puzzled and was about to say something when Katy called out to her,

“Hi. Tea, coffee or a cold drink?” Patty looked at the group in the room and seemed shocked into silence by the eyes that had fallen on her and didn’t answer.

“Two tea’s please,” Mike said leading Patty by the hand to the counter. “White, no sugar.”

Sara approached Mike and Patty and shook Mikes hand. “Hi, I’m Sara.” She said.

“Mike,” Mike replied shaking her hand. “This is my wife, Patty.”

Sara held her hand out to Patty who hesitantly shook it before withdrawing her hand sharply again. Sara smiled at Patty and pointed her hand around the room introducing everyone who either smiled and nodded or waved hello as their name was mentioned.

“Phil and Cheryl, Keith and Mary, Clive and Sue, Simon, Jim, Kylie and Paul, my husband Manus and James-our cameraman, That’s Katy behind the counter and you’ve already met Jay, Steve and Kelly.”

Patty nodded to each with a blank look on her face as each person were introduced. She still had a tight grip on Mikes hand and I had a feeling that she as now regretting joining Mike for the meeting. Katy handed the two teas to Mike and Patty and said to Sara,

“Let me know when you want to start the presentation. It’s all loaded.”

“No time like the present.” Sara replied indicating that everyone should take a seat and face the cinema screen. Mike indicated to Patty to sit on one of the sofas but she shook her head and sat on a solitary armchair at the back to the side of the counter where Katy was leaning, a pair of remote controls in her hand.

Mike looked around and sat on a sofa with Simon and Jim just ahead and to the side of Patty. Jay and Kelly sat with Cheryl and Phil while I stayed leaning back on the counter, keeping Katy company. Katy dimmed the lights down on one remote then pressed a button on the other which lit the cinema screen up with a PowerPoint presentation. Sara took the remote from Katy and walked to stand next to the screen.

On the screen was the words ‘The retrieval of the rising of the Fisherman’s Sun paintings by Giovanni del Callinni.’

“Good evening everyone,” Sara began. “I have met most of you so I don’t need to introduce myself nor my husband Manus.” Manus put his hand in the air and gave a wave which a few people returned. “But I will give you a bit of background about myself and why we are all here tonight. Kylie, can you stand up please?”

Kylie stood up and looked around at everyone, giving a little wave before sitting down again.

“This is Kylie. Kylie is a housekeeper at the hotel that most of you are staying in. Kylie owns these paintings. They were given to her as a birthday gift from her father,” Sara pressed a button and a library picture of the three paintings taken at a gallery appeared on the screen. “The rising of the Fisherman’s Sun paintings by Giovanni del Callinni. Current value around two million Euros each. Collectively as a set, possibly ten million Euros.”

There was a few whistles and a look of surprise on several faces in the room. Patty just stared blankly at the screen. Sara continued.

“Although Kylie has provenance for these paintings proving her ownership, she does not have the paintings in her possession.” Another slide appeared showing a suited man opening the door to a very flash BMW. He looked fit, toned and handsome.

“This is Neil Campbell. He is Kylie’s step-father. He married Kylie’s mother after her father passed away. He has a son and a daughter, Gloria or Glo, and Darren. According to Kylie these three are very unsavoury characters who made her life miserable when she still lived there. After a couple of years Kylie’s mother also passed away and Kylie was ordered to leave the house immediately; the house she had grown up in with her loving parents, now in the hands of this man and his offspring. Kylie tried to take the paintings but was stopped from doing so. She had to leave with only she could carry, but not before Neil tried to rape her, only being stopped by Glo. The paintings are still in the house and, as far as we are aware, Neil does not know their true value.”

Another slide appeared of a younger man and a woman. The man was also suited and was heading to the BMW passenger door and the girl was walking past them. She was dressed in a very short skirt and low cut top, heavy makeup and dyed blonde hair. Sara continued.

“This is Darren and Glo. They still live in the house. From what Kylie has told us, Darren is a bit of a womaniser and Glo is a slut. Kylie told Steve and Jay her story who subsequently told me and Manus. This whole situation is an injustice to Kylie so we decided to help her retrieve the paintings.”

Sara stopped talking and another slide appeared. This was a picture of Sonia taken from a screenshot of a video conversation. She looked very pretty with her face and hair made up especially for the video conversation she was having.

“This is Sonia. She is Neil’s current wife. She lives in the property with her grown up son and daughter who are looking to move out soon as they do not get on with Neil and his brats. Manus and Steve have visited the property and met Sonia. They all got on very, very well.” She winked at the pair of us which did not go unnoticed by the rest of the group, some putting two-and-two together by the meaning.

“Manus and Steve were honest about why they were there and told Sonia about Kylie’s situation. Sonia has agreed that this was an injustice and has decided to help and is willing to give Kylie the paintings.”

There was a murmur around the group with a lot of head nodding and smiles which stopped when Sara continued.

“However, there is a condition. Although her husband Neil may be a good provider, it turns out that he is a bit of , I think you Brits say, ‘a twat.’ He has no interest in Sonia sexually since she will not give in to his, what she terms, ‘perverted demands.’ He can be cruel and sometimes nasty, as I found out yesterday when Manus and I had a video call with her and she blames him and his horrid brats for the fact that her own son and daughter will be moving out soon. So, Sonia has decided that she wants to get her own back on Neil.”

Everyone looked like they were on the edge of their seats. Nearly everyone knew what the condition was and were waiting for Sara to confirm it. Another slide appeared of the paintings, the real ones in the cheap frames in the dining room of the house in Dorking, a picture taken by myself.

“Sonia will give us the paintings if tomorrow we film a porno in her house with her as one of the stars.”

There was a silence around the group as most of them took in what had just been said. I knew that nearly everyone already knew the condition but to have it confirmed was still a surprise to most.

I glanced over at Patty and she was clearly shocked. She had listened in silence to everything Sara had said but the final comment had made her raise her hand to her mouth in surprise. Mike looked equally surprised and looked over at Patty. She stared at him and looked like she wanted to say something but was unsure of what.

Sara waited a few moments for the information to sink in before continuing.

“This will not be just a ‘bang’ movie. It will have a storyline and a bit of, what will probably be, bad acting. The story that’s been suggested to Sonia is the classic ‘intruders breaking into the house with Sonia there alone. She begs them not to rob her and says she will do anything they want.’ Somewhere in the mix we’ll get some more men and woman involved. Maybe a few members of the local ‘WI’ will knock on the door along with a plumber or a washing machine repairman or something along that line. Basically, Sonia wants the film to conclude having had an orgy take place. I think that when she is sitting there in silence with her husband ignoring her, she can at least remember a time when that room was witness to something exciting”

More murmurs went around the room before Sara continued.

“James, who runs the sex shop not far from here, is an amateur cameraman with plenty of equipment and has some experience in this field. He will be filming with an assistant. Is that right, James?”

James nodded and replied. “That is correct. I will be bringing three cameras, two static on tripods and one hand-held. I’ll pick Paul and Kylie up with the lighting equipment first thing in the morning and meet you down there. I was hoping for my normal shop assistant to help but he’s busy. So, I’m having to bring Stacey.”

“Cool,” Sara said, clearly happy. “Is she okay with helping with this?”

“We’ll find out tomorrow. She knows that she will be helping me doing some filming, but not what. She probably thinks it’s a wedding or something like that.”

There was some laughter from the group, apart from Patty and Mike, at this statement.

“Well, she’s certainly in for a surprise.” Sara said and I could see her thinking about something, probably fucking Stacey no doubt.

“So, you know the plan and what’s expected. The question now is, who’s in? let’s see a show of hands.”

Almost everyone put their hands up, mine included. The exceptions were James, as he would be filming and, obviously, Mike and Patty who both still looked physically shocked. Sara had her own hand up and did a count of the hands.

“Thirteen, including Sonia makes Fourteen. Great!” Sara said with a big smile. She looked over at Mike and he looked very uncomfortable. He was motioning to Patty with a shrug of the shoulders, trying to indicate that he had no idea about the plan. Patty was still open mouthed in shock. She looked upset and I knew that any minute now she would say something. I wasn’t wrong.

“Excuse me,” she said politely putting her hand in the air to draw Sara’s attention. “Excuse me. Can I ask a question?”

Everybody turned in the seats to look at her which clearly made her look uncomfortable.

“Of course you can,” Sara said addressing her in a soothing tone.

“Can I ask why you needed Mike to be here. I mean, obviously he’s not going to be part of your so called ‘orgy,’ so why has he been asked to attend this meeting?”

I knew I had to come up with some form of excuse but it was Manus who beat me to it. He stood up, faced Patty and said also in a calming manner,

“With Sonia and everyone’s permission, I am looking at distributing the film in the Netherlands when we return. That is, if the film is good enough. The editing won’t be too much of a problem but I know nothing when it comes to selling the product. Steve and Jay invited Mike along so that he may give us advice on marketing and distribution of this type of material.”

This was a surprise to Mike who actually looked physically relieved. He hadn’t known why he was there, although Jay’s hint of ‘solving his lack of sex’ problem earlier in the day was actually for him to be a part of the film to release his sexual tension. Thankfully, Manus was quick to answer Patty’s question which, hopefully, had now proved to Mike and Patty that his participance here tonight was actually for a business arrangement.

“Is that okay?” Manus asked, looking between the two of them.

“Absolutely,” Mike said standing and smiling. “Marketing and distribution of media is one area I’m well versed in. We have clients all over Europe and several in the Netherlands. I can deal with all of that.”

As mike sat down, Patty had her hand up again. Manus nodded to her to speak.

“So, you didn’t ask my husband here to be one of your ‘actors?’” she asked, doing the finger quotes for ‘actors.’

‘Jay did,’ I thought to myself. ‘But not now.’

“No,” Manus replied shaking his head. “Just for his expert advice.” Patty looked at Mike and for the first time all evening and gave a hint of a smile. She had been on edge and nervous all the while she had been there and this was the first time I saw her relax. I remember that she had a nice smile.

Patty put her hand up again as Manus went to sit down. He stayed standing and asked nicely with a smile, “Yes?”

“If you’re going to take the paintings, isn’t the husband or the son and daughter going to notice they’re missing?”

Sara clicked the remote and three identical paintings appeared on the screen with Sara standing next to them. The picture had been taken in what looked like to be an art gallery. Sara explained,

“These are copies, not oil copies as there was no time, but printed pictures, like photocopies. My good friend who owns a gallery here in London manged to source these for us. A close inspection, or from even a few feet away would reveal that they’re obviously printed but since Sonia has explained that the room they are hung in is rarely used and that no one in the house takes any notice of the paintings, then that should buy us some time. If asked, Sonia has said that she will plead ignorance. That should keep Mike puzzled for a while. Kylie, what do you plan to do with the paintings?”

Kylie stood up and answered, “I’m going to sell them. Although they’re one of the best memories of my father to keep them in my possession would be too risky. I was going to ask, since you’re in the art business, if would you help me sell them?

“Absolutely,” Sara replied nodding at Kylie. “At some point soon after we get them, together we’ll sell them in the Netherlands. Better to sell them there than here in the UK which might bring them to Mike’s attention.

Kylie walked over and gave Sara a hug before resuming her seat. Sara was about to continue when Patty’s hand went up again.

“Can I ask what this place is? I’ve never heard of a cinema this small in Soho, especially with all the changing rooms,” she asked, meaning the booths.

Manus winked at Sara then addressed Patty

“It’s a place where people meet to become, er, more than good friends. I’ll explain afterwards and personally give you a one-to-one tour. Would that be okay?” Patty nodded and put her hand down, content with the reply.

Manus sat back down and Sara continued.

“Okay. The only thing we haven’t got in place currently is the actual film ***********. I’ve only done one porno and, although it was just a gangbang movie, even that had a bit of a ***********. We might have to just make it up as we go along. As long as we know who is doing what to whom, we should be okay. A proper *********** would be nice though, especially if we’re looking into distributing it.”

Patty’s hand went up again and, although Sara smiled sweetly at her, I could imagine she was getting exasperated with all her questions.

“Yes Patty,” Sara said.

“I’ll do it. Write the *********** I mean. I’ll write it for you. Mike and I do a bit of amateur dramatics and I’ve written several plays that have gone down well. I’ll write your film for you. I have a few plays that have a similar scenario except without the sex. I can adapt one of them.” This caused a lot of eyebrows to rise from most of the group as this total stranger who had sat looking pissed off from the moment we met her was now volunteering to write a porn film *********** for us.

“Really?” Sara asked surprised. “This is a bit different from local theatrics. It’s a porn film. Not ‘The Cherry Orchard’ or ‘Death of a salesmen,’ nor ‘Charley’s Aunt.’ You’ll need to be very open-minded when it comes to all the action and what is said, although most of the speaking during the action will be ad-lib.”

“I know,” Patty replied standing up and walking to the front so she could face everyone. “But I can do it. Mike and I are not innocent. We have watched enough porn in the past so I know what goes on. Let me write it tonight and I’ll have copies for each of you in the morning. All I need to know is who and how many are doing what to whom.” With that she pulled out a small notebook out of her handbag with an attached pencil and got ready to take notes.

“Okay,” said Manus standing and approaching to where Patty and Sara were stood. “Let’s put it out to the group. What action do we want to happen tomorrow?”

The replies were shouted out thick and fast from all round the group..

“Spit roast.” “Anal.” “Cum swallowing.” “Cum over the face.” “Girl on girl.” “Cum in arse and pussy.” “Double penetration.” “Double anal.” “Double Vaginal.” “Cum sharing,” “Squirt on face,” “Fisting.”

“Slow down, slow down,” Patty said quickly scribbling down all the ideas. “What was the last one?”

“Fisting.”

“Okay,” Patty said writing down the last suggestion. “Fisting. Anything else?”

“Watersports.”

Patty and everyone in the room looked around to the back of the room where the suggestion came from. Katy looked embarrassed and said defensively,

“What?”

Patty turned back to her notebook and read out loud as she wrote the last suggestion.

“Watersports. Okay, I’m presuming all the men will be happy to do anything so I’ll go around all the ladies now and write down what each of you are willing to do from that list.”

As Patty started speaking to each of the woman and scribbled the names down next to each category, Mike bought his mug up to the counter where Katy and I were still stood

“Well, that was weird,” I said to him. “How come she’s here?”

“Her life art class was cancelled at the last minute. She could see that I was going out and asked if she could come along. She didn’t want to sit around on her own and I think she was a bit suspicious of why I was going out in the evening.”

“How did you explain that and how did you explain that you met me and Jay?”

“I said you asked for directions earlier today and we got chatting. I said I told you I was in marketing, which was true, and you asked me along tonight for help with a project, also true. I very nearly took her somewhere else and blagged that you didn’t turn up. But my own curiosity got the best of me and decided to come along.”

“Big risk.” I said. “What if this had been an orgy we invited you to?”

“I would have blagged it and got us out of here. Turns out that it’s even better. Maybe, just maybe, if she gets the *********** written then she might get her sexual spark back again. This could work out well all round.”

Patty had gone round the group and just had Katy remaining.

“Hi,” Patty said to Katy approaching the counter and leaning on it notebook and pencil in hand. “I’ve forgotten your name. Sorry. What will you be willing to do tomorrow?”

Katy leaned on the counter close to Patty’s until she was just a few inches from her face and said in an obvious sexy and flirty tone,

“I’m Katy and I’ll do everything apart from fisting.” Patty scribbled down her name and put the letters KTY next to each of the suggestions except fisting. “I’m very much into girl-on-girl though. What are you into?”

Patty stopped writing and looked up directly into Katy’s eyes. A few moments of silence went by with neither of them saying anything. It was as if Patty was in a trance. I knew what Katy was thinking, she wanted to fuck Patty, but had no idea what effect on Patty this obvious flirting was having. Patty looked as if she wanted to say something but instead stood up straight and didn’t answer. She smiled at Katy and said, “Okay, I’ve got your information.”

She turned to me and as she put the notebook back into her bag said,

“We had better go. We’ve got a lot of work to do tonight. I’ve got Sonia’s address so we’ll drive down and meet you all there at 9:00. Come on Mike. Say goodbye to everyone.”

“We’re going to the filming?” Mike said clearly shocked.

“Of course we are. We have to run through the *********** with everyone and Sara and James have asked me to direct.”

“What?” Mike was not expecting this. “Not only are you going to write a porn film but you’re going to direct it as well?”

“Yes. You know I’ve directed plays before. Is that a problem?”

“Absolutely not,” he replied with a big smile. “Definitely not.”

Mike turned and announced to the group that they were going and would see everyone tomorrow which bought waves, thumbs up and a few ‘see you tomorrow,’ from some of the men. All the women stood up and came over, giving Patty and Mike big hugs and several cheek kisses for Patty. The kisses from Sara and Katy though were on her lips, to which she didn’t react in the negative. Hand-in-hand Mike and Patty walked out the door and left the building.

“I wasn’t expecting that,” I said to Jay and Sara as they stood next to me.

“Neither was I, nor anyone, I think.” Sara said. “She’s very nice. I had a quick chat with her as she took everyone’s names. I also know why she hasn’t had sex with Mike for the past year.”

“She told you?” Jay said surprised.

“Yep. When you gave us the very quick breakdown of what happened in the peep show and why Mike was there, I referred to her notebook and decided to ask what her sexual preferences would be if she was in the film. She didn’t answer at first. She said that she and Mike were very experimental when it came to sex but hadn’t had sex in a while. I asked why and she was quite open and honest and swore me to secrecy so, I gave her my word and she confessed to having an affair.”

“Oh fuck,” Jay said. “That poor bloke, he seems so nice. Although, he did fuck me this morning behind her back.”

“That’s true,” Sara said leaning in close and saying in a quiet voice. “But it was an affair with another woman from her life drawing class. It was brief, just a few weeks and her one and only time with another woman. It was the other woman who broke it off. That upset Patty and she swore herself off sex.”

“Great,” Katy said which made the three of us look at her in surprise. “If the opportunity arises, I think I might try to fuck her tomorrow. She’s cute.”

Sara stroked Katy’s face and said sympathetically, “I’m sorry sweetie. She’s directing. She won’t be starring in it. I don’t think she’s as open as us when it comes to sex.”

“Crap,” Katy said disappointed. “That’s a shame.”

“Yes it is,” Sara said leaning in and giving Katy a quick kiss. “Tell you what, you can fuck Me and Jay tomorrow, if the *********** allows.”

“And Steve?” Katy asked looking at me.

“Let’s see what the *********** says.” Sara said before turning to the group. “Okay everyone. I think we should get going. We’ve got a busy day tomorrow and everyone, especially all you men, need to get a good rest. And no fucking tonight. You need to keep yourselves ready for tomorrow.”

This last statement bought a round of laughter and everyone started heading to the door. Sara continued.

“Those of you who are getting the train, we will meet at Waterloo at 7:00. Sonia has told me that the house will be empty from 7:30 in the morning until 8:00pm so if we plan to get there by 9:00 that gives us time to set up, let Katy do the makeup and run through the *********** with an estimated start time of 11-12:00. Sonia’s providing lunch also”

Nods, thumbs up and hugs and kisses goodbye followed until it was just Manus, Sara, Jay, Kelly, Katy and myself remaining.

“This is so exciting!” Kelly exclaimed out loud. “I can’t wait until tomorrow. I do hope I get fisted.”

“You like that?” Katy asked as she turned off the cinema screen and began flicking switches and turning off the lights.

“I love it,” Kelly replied. “Jay fisted me today.”

Katy turned and looked at Jay and said with a wry smile, “Oh you did, did you?”

Jay nodded smiling. “In the sauna at a spa. It was my first time at fisting another girl.”

“And it was great!” Kelly added. She turned to Katy who had turned most of the lights off and came around the counter, the only light being the dimmed light of the cinema room. “Have you not been fisted?” She asked Katy.

“Not yet,” she replied. “I think I may be a bit too tight. I would like to try one day though.”

“How about now? You’ve got lube on the counter that you sell here. Lift your skirt, bend over the counter and I’ll fist you here and now.”

“Oh, you’re so sweet.” Katy said with a laugh over her shoulder as she took the building keys from her bag on the counter. “But I’ve only known you for a couple of hours. I would at least expect dinner first.”

Kelly smiled and ignored the joke saying, “I mean it.” She stood behind Katy and swiftly ran her hand up the back of Katy’s short skirt and, judging by the way Katy jumped, I think Kelly had slipped her hand under Katy’s arse cheeks and had a finger on her pussy. Kelly leaned in close to Katy’s ear and said in a quiet voice,

“I can feel your cunt and it’s wet. Can you feel my finger running up and down? You’re wet. You’re very wet. Why is that? Is it because tomorrow you’re going to be filmed in an orgy or is it the thought of me pushing my finger in your cunt…like this?”

I saw Katy jump with a look of shock on her face as Kelly pushed her finger in. I moved closer and leant on the counter next to where Katy was facing the dark kitchen area behind. I didn’t interfere nor did Sara and Jay who were stood behind Kelly watching as her hand movement under Katy’s skirt showed she was pushing her finger in and out of Katy’s pussy. Katy opened her legs a little wider and pushed her arse out a bit, allowing Kelly more access to cup her hand under Katy’s arse and reach her pussy.

“Do you like that Katy?” Kelly asked and Katy nodded, open mouthed and eyes closed, enjoying the sensation as the finger was pushed in and out. “Maybe I should add another? Would you like another Katy?” Katy nodded and jerked as another finger was added; this one joining the finger already probing in and out with a rhythm. “And another?” Kelly asked.

Before Katy could reply Kelly added another finger and Katy let out a yelp followed by an “Oh fuck.”

Kelly then removed her hand and reached under Katy’s skirt and pulled down the skimpy panties she was wearing. She unzipped the side of Katy’s short skirt and let that drop to the floor, leaving Katy naked from the waist down. She took hold of Katy’s hips and moved her back a little so Katy could bend right over on the counter; her arse and pussy pointing out and clearly exposed.

Kelly knelt down behind Katy’s arse and used her hands to part her arse cheeks before moving her face forward and run her tongue around Katy’s arsehole. She licked up and down before jabbing at the hole with her tongue. Katy gripped on to the counter and gave out a little squeal as her arsehole was attacked by the jabbing and probing of Kelly’s tongue and two fingers that had been reinserted in her pussy.

“Oh fuck,” Katy said as she felt the tongue forcing its way into her arsehole making her grip on to the counter tighter. “Oh fuck.”

Kelly moved her head back and inserted another finger into Katy’s pussy, pushing them in and out making little droplets of pussy juice to flick over her wrist. She looked up at me and nodded towards the tubes of lube on the counter. I passed her one and with one hand she lifted the cap and withdrew her fingers from Katy’s pussy to cover them with the smooth liquid.

Her fingers and thumb covered in lube, she pushed three fingers back into Katy’s pussy and slid in a fourth causing Katy to moan out loud.

“Do you like that Katy?” Kelly asked. “Do you like four fingers in that sweaty wet cunt of yours? Does it feel like a big cock? Have you had a cock as big as my fingers in you? Have you had two cocks in there at the same time? Both cocks thrusting in and out, fucking you hard until they fill your sticky cunt with lovely, creamy hot cum. How about a big cock in your arse at the same time?”

Kelly pressed her lubed thumb against Katy’s arsehole and easily slid it in up to the last knuckle. Katy squealed and panted as her pussy was attacked vigorously with the four fingers while the thumb stayed still in her arse.

“You really are a dirty little slut, aren’t you Katy,” Kelly continued. “You would let anyone fuck you in any way, anywhere, any time. I bet you’re a real cum-bucket who wants to be filled with cum every hour of every day. Say it. Say you’re a slut, a very bad slut who wants cock all day long.”

Katy, now gripping hard on to the side of the counter nodded quickly and with her eyes tightly shut shouted, “Yes, I’m a slut. I want cock and cunt all the time. I fucking love it. I want to be fucked all day long.”

“Good,” Kelly said as she retrieved her thumb from Katy’s arse and moved it alongside her fingers in Katy’s pussy. Slowly and gently she slid it alongside the fingers going in and out Katy’s pussy and pushed her hand in, curling it into a fist as her knuckles stretched the hole.

Katy let out a scream and her own knuckles turned white with as they gripped the counter.

“No, please no. I’m too tight. It will never…” Katy never finished the sentence as, with a swift movement, Kelly gave a short push until Katy’s pussy was filled with the fist, the hole sealing against Kelly’s wrist as the entire hand entered. Katy’s eyes were watering but she didn’t try to stop Kelly. She gripped on the counter and screamed between panting and taking deep breaths as she felt Kelly’s fist fill her.

“You see,” Kelly said. “You can take a fist and you fucking love it. Don’t you?”

Tears streamed down Katy’s face as she stopped screaming and panted a quiet “Yes,.”

“I can’t hear you,” Kelly said and started to twist her hand slowly from left to right, “Do you love it?”

“Yes…I love it,” Katy panted and let out another squeal as Kelly sped up the twisting and then started pushing her hand further in. She stopped and then pulled back until I could see the knuckles before pushing back in again. She did this slowly to begin with until picking up the pace until she was swiftly fucking Katy with her fist.

“You fucking love it you dirty fucking cunt. I bet if I got a group of twenty men in here now you would fuck each one of them in your cunt, your arse and that filthy mouth of yours. Into Watersports are you? I would get them to all piss on you and in your mouth until you drink the lot. Maybe they should all fist you as well? In your sweat, sticky wet cunt and that lovely tight of yours; a fist in each while you’re drinking piss and swallowing cum.”

Katy legs began to shake as Kelly, who had been so sweet both times we had met her, was now letting out a volley of abuse as she fisted katy. Katy then let out a long scream and, to everyone’s surprise, had a big orgasm. She squirted long jets of ejaculate around Kelly’s wrist and down her arm, her legs shaking harder as her orgasm hit her. Kelly kept up the pace of pushing her fist in and out of Katy as her legs and hips jerked more frantically. The shaking slowed as her orgasm subsided and Kelly slowly withdrew her hand. I saw Katy’s legs begin to buckle and quickly caught her as her legs gave way.

Her whole body was jerking, the final throws of the orgasm subsiding had sapped her strength. I picked her up and laid her down on a sofa where she lay panting to get her breath back. Kelly wiped her hand and wrist on some napkins then knelt beside Katy and asked in the familiar smooth and sweet tone,

“Are you okay?” Katy nodded, too exhausted and out of breath to reply. “I’m sorry to have been so rude to you. Sometimes talking like that gets the juices flowing. That’s not the real me. I’m lovely really.”

Katy reached up and pulled Kelly’s face to hers and between deep breaths gave her a kiss and silently muttered. “Thank you.”

Kelly gave her a hug and said, “That’s your fisting virginity out of the way. If there’s anything else you haven’t tried yet, be sure to call me first.” Katy nodded and kissed her again before Kelly stood and said to the rest of us,

“I had better be going. I’ll see you all at Waterloo in the morning.” We all gave her a hug and a kiss and with a little wave she skipped out the door. Sara passed Katy some napkins so she could wipe the lube off her before she shakily tried to stand up. I put my arm round her and asked,

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. That was just unexpected. I thought she was joking or being nice when she offered to do that but once she started, I didn’t want her to stop. Yay! I’ve been fisted.”

As Katy was still a bit shaky, Sara helped her put her clothes back on and the five of us made our way down the stairs and out the building. Katy locked the door and announced,

“I know it’s a short walk but I think I’ll take a cab.” She gave each of us a hug and a kiss before hailing a black cab which stopped and took her away to Covent Garden.

“Okay,” Sara said to me and Jay. “We’ll see you both tomorrow. Get a good night’s sleep. You’re both going to need all your energy for the filming.” More hugs and kisses followed before they also hailed a black cab.

Jay and I held hands as we walked to Charing Cross Road, enjoying the cool evening air.

“I bet,” I said as Jay hailed a cab. “That when we arrived in London earlier this week, that you never imagined everything that’s happened and that tomorrow we will be in a porn film.”

“You’re not wrong there.” She replied putting her arms around my neck and kissing me. “I would never, ever have imagined it. But tomorrow is the last day. Next week you’ll be back at work managing your workforce and I’ll be teaching piano and watching ‘Loose Women.’” As the cab came to halt and I opened the door Jay leaned in close to my ear and whispered, “Best holiday ever.”

To be continued in Part Seventeen-The film.

---

A teen loses her boyfriend and finds herself in a Halloween attraction

She feared it would be a waste of time, but Nikki finally acceded to Jake’s suggestion they tour the new “Haunted House” he’d visited with some of his other friends. It wasn’t the sort of thing that interested her, but Jake wanted to do it, so here she was. She wanted to wait for Sara, who was late, but Jake was impatient, so they were going in now and Sara would be on her own.

It was the story of Nikki’s relationship with Jake, and the boys before him. She might be an attractive, intelligent young woman, but for some reason, if a boy was standing in front of her, it was as if she had no spine. The only exception was that she didn’t put out — at all. They were boys, but her father was a man and the prospect of disappointing him was unthinkable.

Nikki took another look around, hoping Sara would show at the last minute, and wondered if Jake was going to break up with her. She felt they were drifting apart, possibly because he was starting to understand that her uncharacteristically stubborn refusal to hook up wasn’t going to fade. The teen hoped he wasn’t going to try pawing her in some dark hallway within this place.

The operation was set up in an emptied former grocery store, evidently leased for the month. People of all ages milled outside, drawn by the large and lurid “Little House of Horrors” sign surrounding the entrance. The admission seemed steep to Nikki, but Jake didn’t hesitate to count out the cover for both of them; she reminded herself he’d already been through and evidently felt it was worth the price.

Once inside, she became disoriented almost immediately and stumbled along through the darkness, flashing lights, and artificial fog. There was lots of fog. Knots of people worked their way through the maze, alternately screaming in surprise and laughing at some of the almost comically stereotypical scenes they encountered.

Nikki grudgingly admitted to herself that the quality of the effects and costumes almost justified the admission, and that she was enjoying herself more than she’d expected. In fact, she wished Jake wasn’t hurrying them past some of the cleverer scenarios quite so quickly.

She was about to complain when Jake exclaimed and pulled her sideways, off the route most of the people were following and through a passage that wasn’t particularly obvious, even without the darkness and ever-present fog. A chill draft raised goose bumps on Nikki’s arms. The teen wondered if they’d taken a wrong turn, but new screams sounded ahead of them and she could see the passage opening onto another room.

The pair, part of a much smaller eddy of guests, moved more slowly now. The tableaux were just as violent as before, but missing the element of sardonic humor that had colored the earlier scenes, and so sexually graphic Nikki had difficulty believing her eyes.

They passed through a room where a masked man, drenched in red and waving a hatchet, chased screaming, half-clad coeds back and forth around a table. Nikki had seen more T&A on cable TV, but it still seemed awfully graphic for kids. She looked around, but there weren’t any youngsters present — just more of the black-clad bouncers than she’d seen in the first rooms.

A curtain of drifting fog showered over them as they moved into the next room. Nikki stopped short, shocked at the scene. Several black men surrounded a white girl, apparently gang-raping her. It had to be make-believe, just like the others, but they were all completely naked and it sure looked like their hard cocks were penetrating her…

Ready to be done with this, Nikki uncharacteristically grabbed Jake’s arm and tugged him in the direction of the exit. Unfortunately, it merely opened into another room. Gaping, Nikki realized that if the previous scene had left nothing to her imagination, this one far surpassed her imagination. A young man, sporting a raging erection, was chained up and being whipped by a dominatrix. As they watched, a last blow landed and he came violently, spraying semen everywhere.

Nikki was grossed out by the sticky droplet on her forearm, but Jake laughed hysterically, gasping out, “that’s gotta hurt!” He started to move closer, but a bouncer stoically herded them towards the room’s exit.

Lights strobed in the darkness and Nikki screamed as a pair of shapely, and scantily clad, vampires accosted them. One of them, a brunette, smiled widely at Nikki, baring gleaming fangs, and leaned forward to lick the still-warm scum from the teen’s arm. Her blonde companion pressed herself against Jake’s body, groping him roughly.

Nikki wriggled free from a wet kiss and the blonde straight-armed Jake. The provocative girls shouted “trick or treat!” in unison as the lights went out again. This time the doorway led to a short dogleg passage and the welcome relief of daylight.

“Damn!” Jake cursed, pushing at the obvious wet spot at his crotch. Any ambivalence Nikki felt disappeared when he suggested, “let’s go through again!”

“Now?” Disbelief warred with disgust; a year would be too soon. “You can go by yourself. I’m going home.” Both of them stared at each other, equally surprised by her impertinence, before Jake whirled away and stalked off. Luckily for Nikki, it wasn’t that long a walk.

Mr. Poplin’s lecture the next day was completely wasted on Nikki, who spent the entire hour seated in the back of the classroom whispering to her best friend, Sara. Sara’s news was riveting — she’d gotten to the Little House of Horrors late, and seen Jake with some other girl!

Convinced he wouldn’t just cheat on her like that, but shaken, Nikki probed for details; they weren’t reassuring. Sara had arrived in time to see Jake near the head of the line, but he’d gone inside before Sara could catch him; she’d just assumed that Nikki was with him. He hadn’t exited until after she did. When he emerged, it had been in the company of an older blonde. Nikki’s eyes narrowed as she thought of the blonde vampire.

Under repeated questioning, Sara remained confident that she hadn’t passed him inside the House; and she hadn’t seen anything remotely like the veiled descriptions Nikki provided of the latter rooms. Unfortunately, Nikki’s vagueness served only to inflame Sara’s curiosity, and she found herself agreeing to accompany her friend on another visit after school.

Later that afternoon, Nikki stood in line with Sara, wondering why she was blowing off her homework and squandering her hard-earned disposable income to revisit such an offensive, and probably illegal, attraction. She forced a smile as she paid her admission and soon the girls were making their way inside.

Finding the turnoff was not as easy as Nikki imagined; she hadn’t paid close attention the previous day, and apparently some of the exhibits rotated; no wonder people kept coming back. Just when Nikki began to think she must have missed it completely, an apparently out of place bouncer drew her attention to a familiar-looking corner. He watched them carefully as the girls approached, but made no move to interfere as they walked through the cascading fog and out of the room. Nikki could already hear labored grunting ahead as they felt their way down the dark passageway.

“Jesus!” exclaimed Sara, sounding shaken, when she caught sight of the naked sweating bodies. Nikki felt the same way, but had known roughly what to expect and was able to remain silent. It was another gang rape scene, but this time it was a guy at the center of attention, taking it in the mouth and ass as another pair of burley goons held him down while waiting their turns.

“You saw this yesterday?” Sara whispered as they squeezed behind a man who was opening masturbating as he watched and found the passage to the next room.

“Sort of — it was a girl then,” confirmed Nikki. “I can’t believe we’re doing this.” A scream, definitely feminine, sounded through the smoke-filled hallway. She thought about turning around and just going back, but the silent bouncer behind them met her gaze with a forbidding look. The teen walked a little more quickly to catch up with Sara.

Nikki had to push her friend the rest of the way into the next room so she could see what was happening ahead. The stupid fog obscured everything before a draft wafted it aside. A screaming girl, wearing only a bikini top, was backing away from a large German shepherd. The growling dog, shredded bikini bottom in its mouth, paced slowly toward the girl. It sported an obscenely large red erection.

“I so do not need to see this,” Nikki hissed under her breath, tugging at her lead-footed friend’s arm. “C’mon, Sara, let’s go.” She swore the watching bouncer almost cracked a grin, but she spared only a momentary glare at him while struggling to get the other girl moving. “Are you okay?”

Sara nodded weakly. Nikki could only imagine what was going through her head; her friend’s mother had an absolute phobia about dogs, and a lifetime of “cautionary” horror stories meant that any canine, no matter how meek and inoffensive, was enough to make Sara uncomfortable. Nikki shook her head. “Hey, I’m sorry — if I’d had any idea…”

The next stop in the physically and mentally dark and twisty madhouse provided a surprising resolution to their quest. The room was blessedly quiet, although it meant Nikki could hear it when the girl in the last room stopped screaming and started moaning. There was a man chained atop a table in the center of the room. The blonde vampire bent over him, sucking his blood-stained cock, and the brunette vampire crouched atop his face, hissing and displaying her fangs. She smiled widely as she recognized Nikki and rose.

Fury burned through Nikki as Jake’s moisture-slicked face was revealed. Whether it was directed at Jake or the vampirette was something to think about later.

“Did you bring your little friend for me?” the fiend asked, leaping to the floor with catlike grace and advancing toward the girls.

If she seemed blithely unaware of her nudity, Nikki certainly was not. Her mind screamed “run!” but her feet felt pinned beneath her.

The girls shrieked like damned souls when hands fell upon their shoulders. “That’s enough, ladies,” the bouncer announced, and moved them inexorably in the direction of the exit.

“Happy Halloween,” offered the brunette, blowing Nikki a kiss. Jake looked like he was about to say something, but lay back with a moan when the blonde renewed her attentions to his erection.

The sunlight outside seemed grey and Sara was uncharacteristically silent when the girls parted company. Nikki nursed her anger through dinner, and finally boiled over when Jake called later that evening.

“I’ve had it,” she snapped at the phone. “I can’t trust you and I don’t like you. We’re through!”

“Fine!” Jake shouted over the line. “At least I can find a girl who knows how to please a man!”

Stricken, Nikki hung up immediately. He’d always claimed to respect her desire to wait, but apparently that had been a lie, too. Well, she was better off without him.

Nikki slept restlessly, disturbed by dreams. She was blowing Jake, better than that fanged-up blonde ever had, and then he was eating her. It was something he’d never done in real life, her dream-self reflected, but it felt really good. There was something about the feel of the smooth soft skin gliding across hers… Nikki realized it was a girl’s face buried in her bare crotch, orgasmed, and woke up.

She tried to put the entire experience, and Jake, out of her mind and behind her, but it seemed like half the school had nothing better to do than talk about the Little House of Horrors — even if it was clear few, if any of them, knew about the real horrors there.

It didn’t help that apparently everybody knew Jake had dumped her — but I broke up with him, she fumed every time — and was hanging out with the blonde. Sara was silent during school and nonexistent outside of it, apparently more shaken than she’d let on.

Nikki lasted two days before unwanted but lingering attraction to Jake, half-remembered erotic dreams, and jealousy of the blonde finally overcame her better instincts. Mad at herself even before she left home, Nikki headed down to the Little House of Horrors early Saturday before opening to look for Jake.

Nikki had circled the building twice, watching the back entrance used by the staff, and still hadn’t seen him. She was surprised to be greeted by an older girl.

After a long moment, Nikki recognized the brunette vampire — in street clothes, with no makeup or fangs, and with a dark most unvampire-like tan, she looked quite different. “Hi,” she responded uncertainly, “I’m Nikki.”

“Nice to meet you, Nikki; I’m Liz,” smiled the brunette. “Are you looking for your friend?”

Nikki nodded, not comfortable with saying anything more.

It apparently was answer enough for Liz, who smiled again and gestured towards the entrance. “C’mon; I’ll walk you in.” Together they passed a gauntlet of security and entered the building.

The maintenance halls were better lit than the public passages, but still winding and filled with the same drifting artificial fog and smoke. They passed a number of performers, not in character but for the most part scantily clad.

Liz stopped to peer through a peephole, and moved on. At the second peephole, she nodded and stood aside for Nikki to look. Muted grunting and panting filtered through the closed door.

Nikki looked through the small window; it took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the lighting on the other side. It was Sara, on all fours, getting fucked — by a dog! She was facing away from the public passage so her face was hidden from the gaping onlookers, but Nikki could see the arousal written on it.

She whirled away from the window, face flaming, and her initial outrage faded as if it were wiped away by the passing fog.

Liz eyed her with thinly veiled amusement. “You think you know somebody…”

“I…” Nikki had to swallow and try again. “I, I meant Jake.” She took another breath and felt calmer. “You know, the boy, with your friend?”

“Oh. Oops, sorry,” Liz apologized, without looking particularly apologetic. “Let’s keep looking.”

The next window revealed a man, masked and chained into a stock, being whipped by a woman while the blonde, in dominatrix drag, pulled his face into her crotch. The lighting wasn’t good, but Nikki recognized the birthmark on Jake’s back.

Her hand was on the knob before she realized it, but Liz restrained her before she could turn it. “You can’t go out there like this,” the brunette explained, stepping between Nikki and the door. “You have to stay in character and reasonably unidentifiable.” She shrugged. “Those are the house rules. You want at him, you change.”

Nikki let herself be herded away, to what turned out to be a large coed dressing room.

“Is she old enough to be here?” inquired a seedy-looking man who didn’t seem to be doing anything in particular.

“Yes, boss,” Liz assured him. “I’m just borrowing her from the slumber party.”

It was a little disconcerting to be changing in front of so many people, but they didn’t seem to be paying much attention to her. Nikki just faced the wall and tried to pretend they didn’t exist.

She ended up in a brown leather miniskirt that came to about an inch below her crotch — just enough to hide her black hip hugger panties — heeled boots that came within a hand’s width of the skirt, and a matching leather halter top that emphasized her bust. Liz helped cover her hair with a long auburn wig, and a small black mask obscured the top of her face.

Liz got her back to the right doorway and pushed her into the room before Nikki had time to think. The woman behind Jake handed the flail to Nikki and walked around the stock to take the blonde’s place. The blonde swayed out the door to join Liz.

Was this real? Nikki wondered. She hesitated, looking down at Jake’s reddened ass. The few people watching shifted restlessly, and the dominatrix looked a silent question at her down the length of Jake’s exposed body. A streamer of fog spilled from the ceiling, its coolness somehow comforting her.

Nikki landed the flail, watching Jake’s buttocks clench and his erection quiver. “Don’t know how to please you, do I?” she muttered under her breath, and proceeded to lay into him more forcefully.

She couldn’t say later how much time had passed, but eventually Jake jetted his cum onto the floor and Nikki orgasmed at the sight. Biting her lip and catching her breath, she raised her arm again, determined to draw blood from the inflamed ass before her.

The other dominatrix captured her upraised wrist, breaking Nikki’s concentration. The teen transferred her gaze to the woman, who flinched; another rush of moisture dripped into Nikki’s sodden panties.

Somebody got Nikki “off stage” and back into the service hallway. A girl, obviously intended as a replacement for Jake, was waiting there. She looked composed, apparently uncaring of her nudity, and a few years older than Nikki. The teen fought an urge to pull the girl’s face into her sopping gash, and settled for slapping her ass as she moved past toward the dressing room.

Changing back into her street clothes was like sliding back into her previous life; feeling drained, Nikki walked home nursing a splitting headache and barely touched her dinner before falling into bed.

Nikki awakened late the next morning after another night of erotic lesbian dreams. I am not a lesbian, she told herself, and concentrated on Jake’s cock. Or maybe squeezing his balls… Without having thought about it, she knew she was going back to the House. But, knowing what she did now, it didn’t seem like her wardrobe was up to snuff. A visit to Victoria’s Secret seemed in order.

She browsed the bra and panty sets, looking for something sexy and skimpy and not too padded; her own assets were more than adequate, if not overly generous. Nikki’s attention kept wandering to the other shoppers in the store, gauging them the same way she did the lingerie.

A clerk finally approached her, offering to help with sizing and fitting. There was something about her Nikki couldn’t place, but she decided to accept; it wouldn’t hurt to make sure she hadn’t changed cup sizes. A few minutes later, they were in a changing room with a few likely choices and Nikki was topless.

The teen felt hot with the clerk’s eyes on her stiff nipples. Something about the other’s stance clicked and Nikki recognized Jake’s replacement from the previous night — obviously minus a wig.

Without stopping to consider the impulse, Nikki pulled the girl forward, roughly guiding the other’s face to her breast. Lips parted and a tongue teased her nipple. It was so hot, she wanted more.

Her hands found the girl’s shoulders and pushed down. “Suck me!” she hissed.

“No,” the clerk demurred, but Nikki didn’t let up on the pressure. After a timeless moment of uncertainty, delicate fingers began unfastening her jeans. A rush of power filled the teen’s body before turning to molten nectar that flooded her pussy and, shortly afterwards, the clerk’s hungry mouth.

That afternoon, Nikki strode confidently through the staff entrance without a second look from security and headed straight to the changing room. Her new lace thong was soaked before she finished dressing.

On stage, there wasn’t quite the same frisson of excitement she’d felt the previous day. Possibly it was because Nikki didn’t know either the woman jerking beneath her lash or the man who was fucking the woman’s face. Not quite bored, and slacking off a bit so their victim wouldn’t accidently bite her partner’s cock, the teen scanned her audience.

A couple about her age caught her attention. They were both kind of cute, and had the same wide-eyed look Nikki realized she must have worn on her first visit. She caught and held the girl’s eyes and felt her own arousal increase.

Nikki reversed the handle of her lash and inserted it slowly into the glistening folds of the grunting slave and began to pump it in and out. She never looked away from the girl, whose eyes widened further as she realized she’d attracted Nikki’s attention.

The girl began furtively rubbing her crotch, unnoticed by her boyfriend, and her lips parted. Nikki was creaming her panties, trying to beam the heat inside her across the width of the room.

Her partner panted as he pumped a load into the slave’s mouth; she artfully let some of it spill out while conspicuously swallowing the remainder. The boyfriend jerked back to awareness and dragged the girl with him out of the room, leaving both her and Nikki unsatisfied.

Nikki was back in the changing room after her shift when the boss strolled in and announced, “We need more bodies for the harem set.” He looked around, absentmindedly pushing his greasy hair back, and pointed. “You — new girl — we need you now.”

Reluctantly, Nikki joined some of the other girls who were donning gauzy outfits and veils. She wasn’t really interested, but didn’t want to call attention to the fact that her “employment” was, at best, irregular.

Unlike the other girls, Nikki had sturdy cuffs locked securely around her wrists and ankles. Not liking where this was going, she struggled but found herself easily restrained by a pair of burley guards. They obviously were security guys, clad in mufti; rather than pretending to be eunuchs, the two sported ostentatious cock cages.

They dragged her down to the “large room,” now swathed in wall hangings, accompanied by the crowd of harem girls. Nikki looked around, wondering what was going to happen next.

“We must make her ready for the Sultan!” proclaimed one of the women. Nikki screamed and fought unsuccessfully to pull free of her captors. Appreciative catcalls from the audience demonstrated their approval of her “acting.”

The harem clustered around her, ripping away Nikki’s costume until she was left with only the cuffs and veil. The men forced her down onto a low Y-shaped platform and secured her cuffs to short chains before stepping back.

Several women moved forward and began to massage oil onto Nikki’s squirming body. They took care to position themselves so the audience had a good view, and spent much longer on her breasts and privates than the rest of her. When they finished, Nikki’s nipples were erect and her lips had flowered open.

Nikki’s initial thrashing had largely subsided, and she stilled entirely when she caught sight of the straight-edged razor brandished by the senior wife. “No,” she moaned, although she knew the plea was useless.

The woman had a steady hand and gracefully denuded Nikki’s mound without obscuring the spectators’ view of the action. More oil soothed the newly-shorn flesh and was worked gently but thoroughly into the teen’s tight pussy and rosebud. Summoned by an imperious gesture, the youngest — well, most petite — member of the harem approached and knelt on a tufted pillow between Nikki’s legs.

She dipped her head and began lapping delicately at the folds of Nikki’s sex, and then her swollen clit. The girl remained totally silent and never moved her hands from her sides, but eventually Nikki was arching her back in a futile attempt to drive the maddening tongue deeper into her creaming gash while using anachronistic language that didn’t seem to bother anybody.

“The Sultan!” exclaimed one of the women. Nikki’s tormentress backed away, leaving the teen gasping and unsatisfied, and she opened her eyes and looked about. The harem cleared a path between the Sultan and Nikki; he approached with a slow, imperious swagger. Nikki took in the rich fabric of his costume, the jeweled turban covering his stringy hair, and the improbably large codpiece he wore. She jerked uselessly at her chains, mouth suddenly dry again, as he stopped and surveyed her with frank approval.

At a small gesture from their master, two of the harem approached. The first unfastened the codpiece, revealing an erect cock with a slightly larger metallic duplicate suspended below it. She backed away, bowing, as her companion began oiling and stroking both of the Sultan’s organs. Soon the natural penis had enlarged slightly to match the dimensions of its artificial twin, and both shone in the uneven lighting. He waved the woman aside.

Without further delay, and ignoring Nikki’s frantic protests, he stepped closer and unceremoniously thrust himself into the screaming Nikki. She was tight, but the copious natural and artificial lubrication did its job. There was a momentary resistance as Nikki’s hymen gave way, and then he was buried fully in her cunt and ass.

The briefest hint of surprise crossed his face, but the Sultan’s composure returned immediately. Back in character, he boomed with delight, “aaaaaah, the feel of a virgin!”

“Fuck you, motherfucker!” Nikki screamed. “Rape! Get off me!”

Displeased, he gestured and Nikki’s face was immediately covered by a bared female mound. The cocks inside her began pumping back and forth while the pussy, leaking fragrant nectar, rubbed against her face, muffling Nikki’s protests.

At some point she gave up and extended her tongue. The pace of her fucking picked up, and a delicate finger began teasing Nikki’s clit. The Sultan rammed himself all the way inside her, and she felt him cum, shooting his load into her body. Then, thankfully, he was gone.

Nikki’s view remained blocked by the girl creaming into her mouth, but she felt it as the rest of the harem clustered around her. A tongue began cleaning her open gash, reminding her of her dreams, and other knowing touches began stroking her flanks and breasts. The teen’s arousal ratcheted higher. When her rider shuddered and flooded Nikki’s face, she was not far behind.

She realized her cuffs had been removed when the others moved her arms to place one hand on an anonymous breast and inserted fingers of the other into moist folds of flesh. The girl atop her finally climbed off and Nikki could see again.

Her eyes settled on Liz, for once minus fangs and clad only in a harem veil. “Trick or treat,” the brunette teased, before leaning in for an aggressive kiss and tweaking Nikki’s nipple. A different mouth fastened on her other breast, and hands raised her legs, moist tongues running down their length. Somebody who really knew what she was doing began fingering her clit, and a warm breath warned Nikki just before a tongue brushed her tender rosebud.

The teen orgasmed hard, and began gasping again almost immediately under the delicious stimulus flooding nearly every inch of her body.

Nikki awakened in her bed, with no memory at all of how she’d gotten there. She was sore all over, especially inside, and had a ring dangling prettily from one nipple. If she’d been a drinker, she would have thought she was nursing a hangover. The teen ran a hand thoughtfully across her bare mound before getting dressed. Dad would have a heart attack if he knew about this, she mused, but the thought didn’t have much urgency behind it.

Jake approached her between classes; she realized it was the first time he’d wanted to talk to her since their first visit to the House. “Hey, Nikki…”

Her last throbbing nerve twanged. Cutting him off, Nikki grabbed Jake literally by the balls and squeezed, slamming him against the wall with weight of her body. “I don’t want to hear it!” she snarled.

“You wanted us to be over, fine. Go see your blonde slut, why don’t you? Just leave me alone!” She twisted and felt him cum in his pants.

Nikki walked away with a smirk on her face, heedless of the respectful onlookers parting around her. Boys, she thought, who needs them?

She was on her way to the Little House of Horrors right after the last bell; homework could wait for some other time. It wasn’t like Halloween was going to wait on her convenience.

The teen was curiously pleased to see the locker she’d been using sported a “Nikki” nametag on it. It contained the outfit she seemed to have inherited, and she started undressing as Sara wandered over. Nikki opted to leave the halter in the locker, the better to display her stiff nipples and ring. Besides, Sara was wearing only a collar and leash.

The lights flickered briefly in the pattern Nikki had come to realize meant a shift change was approaching. Sara handed her leash to Nikki and led off into the maze. Maybe, the teen mused as she followed her friend, after this shift she could figure out how people knew what rooms were going to be used.

A few minutes later, Nikki was creaming on Sara’s tongue. She really didn’t need to pull on the leash at all because of the way the pistoning German shepherd forced her friend’s face into her wet gash, but the audience liked it. The fog-laden air felt pleasantly cool against her bare skin, and Nikki’s head was finally clearing. The teen sucked in a deep breath and held it, feeling the tightness in her body increase, and then gasped into her first orgasm of the day.

The remainder of the afternoon demonstrated some logistical cleverness on somebody’s part. The assignment board was glaringly obvious once her attention was directed to it, and it clarified the rotating offset shifts and rooms that allowed for cast and set changes without interrupting the lucrative flow of visitors.

Nikki learned she was on “ALIEN I (PG)/II” and “SHOWER I/II”, along with a healthy fraction of the other cast members. Costuming involved donning flimsy form-fitting silvery jumpsuits slightly reminiscent of old, bad Sci-Fi movies. She and the others trooped down a short hall to their destination, which bore a large “PG-13!!” sign on the door.

Inside, the prop guys were just finishing up the set. A few heavy dollies sprouted clusters of long purple tentacles that, by the looks of it, were remotely controllable. Strategically placed furniture, and the ever-present drifting fog, obscured the dollies and the hoses and cables running to them. The overall effect was that of a lab or spaceship ripped from some B-grade black and white movie.

One of the men secured a mock tentacle around a leg and lay down on the floor; a rope led from it to a pair of hidden handlers.

“Remember, families here!” warned one of the bouncers as he prepared to open the doors. One of the other girls let out a blood-curdling scream, and the tentacles came to life, waving slowly but menacingly, as the first viewers entered. It was harder than Nikki thought not to laugh as she cringed in mock fear and some of cast ad-libbed lines that had members of the audience chuckling.

Thankfully, the doors closed not too long after Nikki started getting bored. She stretched and looked around to see what to do next; they were supposed to stay in this room.

“Let’s rough it up, people,” called the defacto stage manager, “I want to see T & A!” The others started ripping out seams in their uniforms, paying particular attention to their crotches. Nikki found it didn’t take much effort to rip the cheap fabric, especially once she got a tear started. The teen pulled too hard trying to expose a breast, and her suit tore all the way down the front; what was left wanted to slide off her shoulders unless she held it in place.

“Nice,” smirked the boss, startling Nikki. She hadn’t realized he was there, and couldn’t decide whether to be angry or flattered at his attention. “Get her on number 2, boys.”

Uneasily, Nikki let herself be guided in the direction of one of the dollies; at least she didn’t appear to be getting singled out this time. Three of the prop geeks carefully unwound a coiled tentacle and let it flex back into shape around Nikki’s waist so that it pinned her arms to her sides and held her uniform mostly in place. She strained unobtrusively and was pleased to see it looked tighter than it actually was.

They didn’t stop there. Four smaller tentacles, this time attached to the dolly, were routed her way. Two of them were swabbed with jelly along their tips and inserted gently into her pussy and ass. Another had a small clip concealed in the tip that was snapped to the ring in her nipple. Finally, a transparent lanyard was looped around her neck and clipped to the last tentacle, holding its tip perhaps a foot in front of her face.

After a thumbs-up from the tech boys, the tentacles began to oscillate slowly. A moment later, goo began to drip from the tentacle in front of her and Nikki felt moisture inside her. The overall effect was to leave the viewer with the impression that Nikki was being graphically violated by an alien that also suckled her breast and menaced her face.

The lights flickered, the tentacles picked up their pace slightly, and the stagehands cleared out. Nikki was the first to scream this time, giving her best, “oh my God, no!” It ended with a half-choked gasp as the tentacle unexpectedly jetted goo over her face and into her mouth. Nikki eyed it with increased respect as the doors opened. Black lights concealed overhead made the goo fluoresce as it dripped onto her chest.

She was still a little sore inside, but the smooth movement of the tentacles and the rhythmic throbbing of the pumps inside them heated Nikki. The teen gasped and added another scream for good measure as her nipple was pulled further inside the tentacle clipped to it and then partially released. The person on the remote was good, Nikki conceded, as the apparatus brought her closer and closer to release. She bit her lip, and just as she started shuddering, the tentacles gushed inside her and sprayed goo on her face and breasts.

Nikki felt slick liquid flowing out of her, and regained enough sense of her surroundings to look around and see how the others were doing. Nearly everybody was alight with glowing liquid. Liz’s blonde friend had so much liquid gushing out of her cunt it looked like she was pissing herself, and one of the guys was dry-humping the floor while glowing fluid sprayed from his stuffed ass.

The teen felt full and almost painfully bloated when the shift ended. Helpers emerged from offstage to disengage and disentangle her from the tentacles. She looked with surprise at the older gentleman who extracted the intruder from her cramping bowels and quickly replaced it with a small plug.

“Just minimizing cleanup,” he sighed, shaking his head as he mournfully regarded the glowing puddles everywhere on the floor. “This crap looks great, but it’s a cast-iron bitch to get off the floor. I wish we’d stop using it.” Nikki looked at the glowing back of her hand, where she’d absentmindedly brushed her forehead. “Dump your uniform and get yourself cleaned up.”

It didn’t take much effort for Nikki to strip off the remains of her coverall and toss them in the large garbage can by the door. After that, she scampered naked down the hall, following the girl ahead of her. Away from the black lights, she just looked wet. The teen passed Liz, who waved a greeting, but her bowels weren’t going to wait much longer — plug or no plug.

One of the security guys played traffic control, steering the guys and gals through separate doorways. This time, the audience was there before her. Nikki paused to get her bearings, and hurried toward the bathroom stalls ahead of her. They were typical institutional fare, except there were no doors and they faced the roped-off viewing gallery. She passed stalls that looked like they might have more tentacles or other unpleasant surprises in them, and chose the next-to-the-last stall.

Nikki pulled her plug and voided herself into the toilet, the relief overwhelming any possible reluctance to perform such an intimate act before an audience. She slumped on the seat, relaxing and glad to be off her feet for a few minutes.

Sucking noises from the neighboring stall suggested the glory hole in the back wall was in use. A muted thumping behind her alerted Nikki to the presence of a penis poking through the hole in her stall. Distaining to take notice of it, she stared brazenly at the onlookers and worked to push as much tentacle juice as possible out of her body.

The sudden stream of hot urine raining on her back and hair jerked Nikki to her feet and out of the stall. “Motherfucker!” she yelled, to the jeers of two boys who were watching. Muffled laughter sounded from the other side of the wall. Why had she ever thought she liked boys?

She stalked to the shower room, where a lesbian orgy was in progress under the spray. The floor-length “mirror” probably was a one-way window concealing an axe murderer or something, but Nikki didn’t care. She dove into the mass of soapy soft skin, inquisitive fingers, and parted lips. Nikki came twice; once after pinning that blonde and squirming on her tongue — take that, Jake! — and again when she realized the girl from last night was watching her.

The girl’s hand moved slowly against her crotch and they locked eyes again; the girl’s eyes widened and Nikki’s rolled back as she was hit by her unexpectedly intense orgasm. The girl disappeared before Nikki could focus her eyes.

It was growing dark by the time Nikki was dressed in street clothes and ready to head home for dinner. She was nearly at the corner of the building when the teen discerned a figure in the shadows, just outside the illumination filtering from the busy front of the House. It was the watching girl.

Nikki approached her slowly, feeling a fluttering inside. The girl leaned back against the wall, arms crossed protectively, and looked at Nikki through the fall of her long bangs.

“You like watching, don’t you?” Nikki asked softly. It was hard to remain calm.

The girl gave a nervous shake of her head.

Nikki knew that much was a lie. There was no reason for the girl to be here like this if she didn’t want something… “You like being watched. Show me.”

The girl shook her head again, but Nikki could see the girl’s nipples poking against her top.

“Show me,” Nikki repeated, more forcefully. “Show me your tits; you’re already showing your nipples.”

The girl looked down, as if surprised to see what she surely could feel already, and visibly considered. She dropped her hands to her sides long enough to grab the bottom of her top, and then drew it up and off in a single quick movement. She also turned slightly so her back was mostly to the street; in the dusk, it would be difficult for anybody except Nikki to recognize what had happened.

Arching slightly to make her slight but shapely breasts stand out more, the girl tossed her hair out of her face and looked expectantly at Nikki.

“Nice,” Nikki complemented her. “I bet you like to touch them. Show me how you do it.” Her own breasts were tight, too. She reached out and gently took the top from the girl.

The girl’s empty hands fluttered uselessly a moment, and traced up her tummy to cup her tits firmly. She spread her fingers until her nipples popped into view between them, then trapped them and dragged them slowly taut. When the dark nubs popped free, they were visibly longer than they’d been a moment before.

Both girls exchanged heated looks. “Go on,” urged Nikki, “that isn’t the only way you like to touch yourself, is it?”

One hand ghosted back down the trim frame to press against the front of the girl’s jeans. When Nikki reached out and pulled on her wrist, the girl flinched and tensed up, but didn’t pull away.

“That’s not fair,” Nikki chided with a faint grin. “You want to be touching yourself, not your clothing. And I think you want me to see it, the same way you watched me, right?” She moved the girl’s hand up to her waist and released it.

The girl’s body remained visibly tensed, and her eyes shifted; Nikki suspected there were other people behind her, but she forced herself to remain focused on the girl’s face. “You know you’re hot, right? Show me how hot you are. Show me how hot you can make yourself.” She shrugged. “Drop your pants — if you aren’t as wet as I think you are, you can go.” Nikki’s grin cracked slightly wider. “Or, you can watch me get off. If showing off doesn’t excite you.”

It could have been the chill October air that was keeping those nipples hard, but Nikki didn’t think so. The girl’s hand hovered indecisively a moment longer, and then unslipped the button beneath it. The rush of power took away Nikki’s breath — the psychological control was so much better than mere physical coercion or restraint.

The girl pushed down her jeans until they fell about her boots and looked up again at Nikki, lips parted. Even in the fading twilight the large wet spot on her dark underwear was clearly visible.

“Those, too,” Nikki gestured, and this time the girl complied immediately, pulling her bikinis below her knees and revealing a sparse pubic patch. She shifted her weight, spreading her legs as much as her clothing allowed. The girl’s hand moved back to her mound, but Nikki could see it was to cup rather cover herself.

“Show me how wet you are.” A slim finger inserted itself and was retrieved for display. “Taste it.” It disappeared between pursed lips and emerged wetter than before.

Nikki was dripping but didn’t dare break eye contact or distract either the girl or herself with a little self-pleasuring. “Show me how hot you are. Show me how you like to get yourself off. I want to see what you look like when you cum.”

The girl obediently began pleasuring herself, stroking her clit with one hand while the other caressed a breast and plucked at the swollen nipple capping it. As her breathing got heavier, she began murmuring softly, talking to herself just loud enough for Nikki to make out most of the words.

“God, I am such a little slut!” She paused, apparently to jam her fingers as far inside herself as possible, before resuming the increasingly urgent stroking. “This is so fucking twisted … Oh, I need this! … Oh yeah!” She swayed, and shuffled a half step so she could lean against the wall. “Oh! … Fuck! … Everybody is … wa-a-a-atching me!”

The girl shook, grabbing herself, as she orgasmed and Nikki knew she’d have to seek her own relief soon.

Scattered applause and low wolf whistles sounded behind her, and Nikki glanced over her shoulder. It appeared perhaps as many as a dozen of her coworkers had witnessed the encounter. Perhaps it was the teen’s imagination, but it looked like her boss was looking at her instead of the panting girl propped against the building.

Nikki turned back to the girl, who had ducked her head at the attention but hadn’t made a move to cover herself. “Very nice. I’m Nikki, by the way.”

“Rachel,” answered the girl. “Oh My God, I can’t believe I just did that.” She looked more intently at Nikki. “Did you like it?”

Nikki smirked. “Come back tomorrow, and I’ll show you just how much I like it. Ask for me. But I think you’d better get decent now.” She nodded in the direction of the front sidewalk. Rachel hauled up her jeans and grabbed her top when Nikki tossed it to her.

Everybody waved welcomingly at the police cruiser rolling slowly down the street.

“Oh, Rachel?” It was a spur of the moment thing, but Nikki went with her sudden inspiration.

“Yes?” asked the girl, on the verge of turning away.

“Tomorrow I want to hear all about how you shaved yourself bare. Make sure you do it somewhere where somebody might see you.”

“My pussy?” Rachel inquired, a little uncertainly. “How am I supposed to…?”

“Sssh, don’t spoil the surprise,” Nikki warned her. Repressively, she added, “I hate being disappointed, understand?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rachel scurried away as if she were afraid Nikki might give her another assignment.

Nikki frowned; she was way too young to be a “ma’am.” On the other hand, it was nice to get some respect for a change.

She was almost late for work on Halloween. First there was the need to remove a hint of stubble above her mound, and then Nikki needed to throw together a “costume” that would satisfy her parents, and then convince them she was going trick-or-treating with Sara. The teen raced to the House and changed into her leather as quickly as she could, but still missed the beginning of her first shift. Unfazed, she crashed her set and shouldered aside her replacement; there was no way Nikki was going to pass up a chance to give Jake the whipping he deserved — and apparently wanted.

Nikki was about to start changing into a harem outfit — without cuffs, this time — when the boss found her. “Leave that alone, Nikki,” he ordered peremptorily, “we need you on `True Lies’ now.”

“Sir?” It was faintly embarrassing, still not knowing his name after all this time. “I didn’t see that on the schedule.” She hoped this wasn’t going to be another unpleasant surprise.

“It’s a contingent piece; just decided to use it. Don’t worry,” he assured her with a sly grin, “you’ve seen the movie, right? You just sit — you’ll do fine.”

He ushered her into a darkened room, smaller than most of them, and propelled Nikki into a low armchair. The teen could hear doors opening and the rustling of spectators, and checked unobtrusively for restraints or anything else out of the ordinary.

A MP3 player on the table next to her started playing, and the lights started to come up just a bit. The long table was littered with adult toys, and the room was filled with fog, but Nikki’s attention was captured by the figure facing her, perhaps 10 feet away.

It was Rachel, wearing a wispy white slip dress scarcely more substantial than the drifting mist. It was obvious she wore nothing more than the dress, pumps, and some jewelry.

Nikki leaned forward, entranced. “Show me!”

Rachel cast a quick sideways glance at the appreciative audience, and then obligingly raised the hem of her dress to reveal her bare sex. The fabric was so fine that the maneuver was completely unnecessary, but she held it about her waist until Nikki nodded.

“Very nice,” Nikki murmured approvingly. “Tell me all about how you did it.” As Rachel’s mouth opened, she added, “And touch yourself while you talk.”

There was a pause, and Rachel whispered, “I did it in the library.” She was barely audible over the background noise. Her hand traced a path from between her breasts down past her navel and pressed the dress against her slit.

Nikki wondered if she would go on, but Rachel took a deep breath and resumed talking, slightly louder. “I wore a skirt and took my razor and shaving cream in my backpack.” Her hand moved in a small circle.

“I found a table on the second floor, over on one side, and sat so I was facing the aisle.” Rachel absentmindedly twisted a nipple through her dress and Nikki felt a trickle of moisture run down her crack. A scream sounded somewhere in the background, but the audience was deathly silent.

Rachel continued, “My panties were soaked by then, just from thinking about it. I pushed them down my legs” — she gestured, skimming both hands down her thighs — “and kicked them off.” She aimed a smoldering look at Nikki. “I remembered what you said about getting caught, so I just left them on the floor beneath the table.”

Rachel ran her hands back up her legs, catching the hem of the dress again and dragging it upwards. “I pulled up my skirt and spread my legs wide open.”

“Like this?” inquired Nikki. She pulled her feet in, but the high boots didn’t flex enough for her to nestle her heels on the seat; she settled for draping one leg over the arm and leaning back to expose herself to Rachel.

The other girl nodded, and began stroking her bare mound with one hand while the other held the dress out of the way. Nikki began dipping a fingertip into her own dripping slit and eyed the still — and growing — audience; if she was any judge, at least one of them would be cumming before the show was over.

Nikki returned her attention to the sexy girl in front of her. “…and wiped my fingers on a Kleenex. Next time I’ll remember a washcloth. I, um, I…” Rachel’s gaze followed every twitch of Nikki’s finger as it disappeared and reappeared. “So, I started at the top with the razor and went real slow and carefully, although I was pretty excited. I didn’t want to miss a single hair.”

Both girls were stroking themselves in unison. “Nobody saw you?” Nikki asked

“No,” Rachel gasped, teasing herself more urgently. “But I went to the bathroom, to clean off the last of the cream and wash my hands — when I came back, my panties were gone!” She jerked involuntarily. “Somebody took them; I don’t know who. Maybe they watched. Maybe they sa-a-a-aw ev-everything. Oh God!” She clutched herself and shuddered violently as she climaxed.

“Fucking A,” whispered somebody behind the audience rope.

Nikki’s pussy was molten, but she wasn’t ready to cum yet. She waited a minute for Rachel to recover, and ordered, “Show us all. Take off that dress and show us how hot you are.” She resumed stroking herself; this was the good part. “Tease us — make us want to watch as much as you want to be watched.”

Rachel’s eyes darted sideways to the crowd, which had grown to more than a dozen, before returning to Nikki. With lips parted, she began swaying gently with the music and ran her hands roughly up her body to cup and squeeze her breasts. From there they rose again, to tease first one and then the other tiny strand of white off her shoulders.

The thin material didn’t droop much, until Rachel wound her thumbs in the straps and pulled them downward. The edge of the bodice slipped slightly lower until it caught on her stiff nipples. Rachel unconsciously chewed her lip as she pulled one hand down, trapping and tugging her turgid bud, only to release the pressure just before it could pop free.

Finally the fabric lost its grip and one breast was revealed, to be quickly followed by its twin. Rachel’s chest was flushed with arousal as she freed her hands and let the top of the dress drop to her hips. She returned her attention to her erect nipples; the twisting and pulling was accompanied by soft, sharp moans.

There really was no surprise waiting, but Nikki watched with anticipation as Rachel worked the bunched dress slowly downwards. More and more smooth flesh was revealed beneath her navel until the top of her deep pink slit came into view, and Rachel released the garment to fall to the floor. She stepped out of the puddled dress and widened her stance slightly, displaying herself to Nikki.

“You like showing yourself to these people, don’t you?” asked Nikki, as she continued to stroke herself. Rachel nodded.

“I’m getting off watching you,” Nikki admitted. “Does knowing that make you hot?” She pushed two fingers deep inside herself.

Rachel nodded again, touching herself too.

Nikki crooked a finger. “Why don’t you get a closer look?”

Rachel took a few steps forward and hesitated, looking uncertain.

“Come on,” Nikki urged her. “Get really close. Don’t you want to see how wet you’ve made me? Are you worried what people will think, seeing you between another girl’s legs?”

After a slow final step, Rachel abruptly squatted in front of the chair and looked closely at Nikki’s fingers as they dipped in and out of her glistening slit and transferred the slick moisture to her clit.

“Oh yeah,” somebody sighed. Nikki wasn’t sure if it was a guy or girl talking, but she felt the same way. Rachel transferred her gaze to Nikki’s face.

“Taste me,” Nikki commanded, extending a finger. Rachel swayed backwards away from it, but Nikki kept her arm outstretched. “Taste me!” she repeated.

“Don’t make me do this,” Rachel whispered, but she was rubbing herself again as she said it. Nikki merely waited, eyes intent on the other girl. With a small moan, Rachel leaned forward again and sucked Nikki’s finger into her mouth.

Every touch of Rachel’s tongue or her soft lips on her finger wound the tension in Nikki’s belly higher. She withdrew her finger and cradled Rachel’s head. “More! Lick me!” she gasped.

“Noo…” objected Rachel, but there was no resistance as the feather touch of Nikki’s hand on her head drew her closer.

The first faint warm breath against her slick skin was more than Nikki could stand. “Oh God!” she screamed, and convulsively trapped Rachel against her creaming sex as she climaxed explosively. A surprised Rachel struggled briefly, and then began vigorously probing Nikki with her tongue. Nikki’s arousal quickly peaked a second time and she jerked helplessly in her chair. This time, Rachel held her pinned in place until the tremors subsided and Nikki caught her breath.

Rachel rocked back on her heels and looked at Nikki; her body was flushed with arousal, her face wet with Nikki’s spend, and her hair in complete disarray. The girls smiled at each other.

“Oh God, you’re good,” Nikki admitted. “I bet you want to get off now, right?”

“Definitely,” allowed Rachel, brushing her hair out of her eyes.

Nikki considered. “You deserve it. But I think the audience does, too.” She noticed the crowd had grown so large that it filled the end of the small room, and the staff had closed the entry door to newcomers. “Pick a couple toys from the table — make sure one of them is something you don’t recognize.”

Extra security finally succeeded in shooing the audience out of the room after Rachel reached one last drawn-out, screaming orgasm while working herself up and down on a vibrator that Nikki held motionless while one lucky spectator slowly withdrew a string of anal beads from her clutching ass.

Nikki felt drained, but Rachel looked like she could barely stand. Nikki very nearly poured her into the armchair.

“We generally frown on audience interaction,” her boss commented, but he didn’t look displeased as he surveyed the scene. The cleaning crew was already at work mopping the floor, which was splattered in several places with what looked like semen. “Let’s talk, Nikki,” he announced, gesturing for her to follow him.

“Certainly, Mr…” Nikki wasn’t sure how to proceed, but hurried after him down the hall.

“Call me Bob.”

Bob didn’t seem like a fitting name, but at least she had something to call him. “Okay, Bob. Look, I didn’t mean to get out line,” Nikki apologized. “We were just a hand short and security was busy just keeping people behind the rope.”

“Whatever.” He waved her off. “I wanted to talk to you about something else. You seem to have an aptitude for this.”

“Um, thanks,” Nikki replied. They walked through the dressing room, where she was greeted by scattered applause and whistles. According to the clock, she’d spent more than a double shift with Rachel; no wonder she was tired!

Bob led her into his office and closed the door. The ever-present fog trailed down from the ventilator, and he irritatedly waved it away from his face. “How long do you think Liz has worked here?” he asked.

“What?” The unexpected turn in the conversation took Nikki completely by surprise.

Luckily, it appeared to be a rhetorical question. “Eight years!” Bob announced.

“Eight?” Nikki echoed weakly. Liz didn’t look that old; if she’d been doing this for eight years, she must have started at…

“Eight. And you’re the first recruit — maybe — she’s brought on board. I’m not saying she’s not a good worker, ’cause she is, but that’s no way to grow the business. Now, you” — he jabbed a finger at Nikki — “you’ve been here what, a week?”

“About,” admitted the teen. Apparently he paid more attention to things than she’d thought.

“Right, a week, and you’ve already got this Rachel girl eating out of your,” he smirked and winked broadly, “hand. That’s the kind of thing I’m looking for!”

He seemed to be waiting for a response, so Nikki said, “thanks, I guess.”

Bob rummaged through the trash on his desk. “Now, it’s a little early for you, but Halloween only comes once a year and it’s our biggest night. You could make a big difference. Especially this year, with so many football widows. You were planning to go out trick-or-treating, right?”

She had, actually, but… “Yes. I’d meant to ask earlier about borrowing this…” Nikki plucked at the leather skirt.

Bob laughed, a gravelly chuckle that verged on a cough. “That’s my girl! I knew I could count on you.” He produced a small leather-bound booklet and a bag with the “Little House of Horrors” logo on it.

“Here,” he handed them to Nikki, “just visit the addresses in your book. Remember to show the bag and say, ‘trick FOR treat’, and just do what comes naturally, okay?”

“Sure,” a puzzled Nikki responded. She eyed the bag, which had “LHOW” emblazoned below the logo. “Shouldn’t this be ‘LHOH’?” she asked?

“It’s a typo,” Bob assured her with the same broad wink he’d used a few minutes earlier. “And get some stockings — you’ll rub yourself raw walking in those boots. Now get out of here!”

Nikki walked down Crestwood Avenue, a solo disturbance in a sea of trick-or-treaters. She kept to a comfortable stroll, comfortable despite the autumn chill. In addition to some thigh-high hose, she’d acquired a leather jacket and biker’s cap, and very little skin was exposed to the evening air. The upscale neighborhood had attracted what Nikki suspected was more than its share of visiting guests, and she amused herself by watching as they passed by.

Her first stop was a large colonial with enough jack o’ lanterns and pumpkins on display to stock a farm market. A few butterflies fluttered in Nikki’s stomach as she started up the driveway, passing a small group of departing Jedi knights. The teen recited Bob’s instructions under her breath one last time. Really, what was the point?

Dutifully, Nikki checked the orientation of her bag and pressed the doorbell button. The door was opened almost immediately by a woman wearing a “sexy witch” costume. She could have been Nikki’s mother, although she was better preserved. “Oh, aren’t you sexy!” the woman chirped.

“Trick for treat,” Nikki announced, brandishing her goody bag.

The woman looked suddenly uncertain. “Excuse me?”

“Trick for treat,” the teen repeated, taking care to enunciate clearly.

The woman’s eyes dropped to the bag and grew wide. “Oh!” she gasped, “come in, Mistress!” Nikki stepped inside. A group of kids at the foot of the driveway paused as the porch light went out, and then moved on toward the next house.

An hour later, Nikki emerged from the house, glowing and sated. It had been a trip to tan the woman’s ass and then make her eat out Nikki on her daughter’s bed, and she’d been pathetically eager to use her tongue in all of Nikki’s holes.

The teen hefted her bag, feeling the weight of the stuffed envelope inside it. She didn’t grudge Bob the money; Nikki knew she’d do this for free. She opened her book to check the next address.

---

Three eighteen-year-old boys watch a meteor land near their town. Little do they know they’re world is about to change as the women around them begin to act oddly.

This is a work of fiction written solely to entertain. If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile).

Also, all characters in sexual situations are 18 years or older.

Late 1950s, somewhere in the Midwest …

The stars shone bright on a cold night. Three high school seniors strode out of the malt shop and flipped up the collars on their jackets against the frigid breeze. Their footfalls echoed around the empty street as they made their way down the narrow sidewalk. Their bikes waited from them, leaning against a dark, forlorn street sign. As they left the lights, laughter, and conversation behind them, night settled in.

“Do you think we’ll see any of those shooting stars?” David looked up at the moonless sky, pushing his blond bangs out of his eyes. He stood head and shoulders above his friends. He wore his varsity basketball jacket with green and white stripes down the sleeve. It didn’t provide much warmth, but he liked everyone to know he’d made varsity that year.

“Leonids is only one night. It’s done.” Patrick looked up at his friend and then beyond to the twinkling stars. A short, skinny kid, Patrick didn’t like being reminded about how much David had grown the last few years. When they started high-school, they’d been the same height. Not now. Not even close. Patrick adjusted his large, tortoiseshell glasses and tried to figure out which planet glowed so brightly on the horizon. “Sorry, we won’t see any tonight.”

“Really?” David was still hopeful.

“Word from the bird, I read it this morning.” Patrick squinted at the light in the sky.

“What’s that?” Roy pointed a pudgy finger at the horizon. It wasn’t a planet. It was growing brighter by the second with a bluish cast. Roy had the misfortune of matching Patrick in height and David in weight. His friends would never call him fat. But other kids did. Sweat hog was the insult most used at school. He dropped his pointing finger and pulled his Cardinals baseball cap tighter against his short brown hair.

The three eighteen-year-old friends were looking forward to leaving their town next year to go on to bigger adventures. At that moment, they did not realize, that something moved with purpose right toward the sleepy town of Portsmith. An adventure sought them out.

The blue light above them grew very bright as the thing in the sky expanded. It cast shadows on the sidewalk behind them.

“What is it?” David looked down at Patrick and then back up to the sky.

“I don’t …” Patrick craned his neck up as the thing streaked above them. He turned as it passed overhead and disappeared into Oldmill Forest, near Lake Ipuza Ikpi.

All three boys turned to watch and just like that, the light disappeared.

“Neat,” Roy said.

Before his friends could chime in with excited chatter, the ground shook under their feet. They could hear a few windows rattling and a nearby street sign swayed a little.

“Coolsville.” Patrick pushed his hand back through his dark hair. “I think it hit. I mean, nearby.”

The shaking stopped without any noticeable damage. The boys laughed and shouted as they ran back to their bikes. They didn’t even notice the November chill as they rode home together. They all agreed that the shooting star would be the highlight of the year. They’d never again see anything so strange and awesome in their little town.

They were wrong. Very soon, the strange and awesome would find them. It would find all the citizens of sleepy little Portsmith.

~~

Axcix touched down with a hard landing in the water. Her spherical body lodged itself in the muck at the bottom of a lake. A quick scan showed her target habitat to be only a few miles off. Several hundred years in space and here she was about to start the task she was built for. This was very exciting.

First, she opened her outer doors and let in some water. It was teaming with life. Her converters went to work on those tiny organisms, deconstructing them into useful particles so that she could build new vehicles to carry out her experiments. Next, she shot out one of her data retrieval drones. She would need to collect her bearings before she began.

The first expedition launched by her makers had researched the planet’s dominant species some five hundred years ago. She could already see how much had changed. Axcix was part of the second expedition. She was charged with experimenting on the dominant species, to learn what her makers would need to fix before this species could be invited to the galactic collective. She guessed this task would eventually require many fixes. But that’s what the experiments would determine.

She’d had plenty of time to process data while in transit. Her makers had offered her some leeway and she would take it. Axcix had decided to start with reproduction. Sexual dimorphism in this species was staggering in many ways. Reproductive desire was one issue. The males came into full desire at a young age and females much later. Axcix had decided she would use this. She would create molecules that would alter the host DNA just a little.

At first, she thought she could simply enhance mutual desire, but the original data showed that local physiology made this a long and tedious task. So, on her long trip to Earth, she came up with a workaround. She would first enhance reproductive organs in her target groups. Then she would reactivate long-dormant pheromones latent in sweat glands. They would only spread when sweat was present, but that seemed a regular enough occurrence. The pheromones females produced would sedate older males, but have the opposite effect on younger males, enhancing their aggression and desire.

Target males would produce sweaty pheromones that would heighten female desire. Axcix wasn’t sure that was enough, so while enhancing male reproductive organs, she added a stimulant to male ejaculate that would greatly increase female mating pleasure.

Axcix would run these experiments and then with the data collected, she would be able to modify and move on to new experiments.

Her drone returned to her. Excellent. The lake was connected to every house by a series of pipes. This was almost too easy. Her converters were ready. It was now time to release the first wave of nanites. Time to begin.

~~

Patrick Lannit dug into his third helping of steak. He was so hungry. He’d been hungry for weeks, since about the time that shooting star flew by.

“You’d think with the way you’re putting food away, you’d have something to show for it. You know, a growth spurt?” Fred Lannit watched his son from the other side of their round dinning room table. He was tall, athletic, and he’d been waiting eighteen years for his youngest child Patrick to follow in his footsteps. “Or at least I’d hope you’d put a little meat on those bones.” Fred was still waiting.

“Come on, Fred.” Susy Lannit gave her husband’s shoulder a playful push. “He’ll grow just as fast as he needs to.”

Patrick looked up from his plate. If only he could tell his parents that he was growing. One particular part of his body had grown a little every day for a couple weeks. But it was too embarrassing. Of course, if his gadgets kept growing, he’d need to tell them eventually. His dick was already getting pretty ridiculous in size and showed no signs of slowing down. His balls weren’t far behind. When would he need to see a doctor? Twelve inches? Thirteen? Patrick adjusted his butt in his chair. Even when soft, things were no longer comfortable down there. When the growth had started, he wept tears of gratitude. But now he worried about becoming a freak.

“You’re so quiet.” Susy smiled over at him. With his big sisters, Sally and Adeline, out of the house and married, dinners in the Lannit household were usually quiet these days. “Penny for your thoughts?”

“Nothing’s happening.” Patrick reached for his water glass and brought it up to his mouth. His mom was a nice lady and his parents together still made a handsome couple after all these years. Fred was quite the tall, dark charmer. And Susy was beautiful, tall, and elegant in Patrick’s eyes. Patrick himself was no Fred, and he wondered if he’d ever find a girlfriend as perfect as his mom with her full figure, kind smile, and warm heart. Patrick gulped down the water in his glass. He was always so thirsty.

“Your friend David made varsity, I hear.” Fred patted his wife on the thigh. He looked down. Underneath her skirt, her legs had filled out some. Someone around here was gaining weight and it wasn’t Patrick. Fred worried that maybe his wife was letting herself go. One problem at a time, he’d focus on his son for now. “Why don’t you try out for sports?”

Patrick lowered his empty glass to the table. “I don’t like sports, Dad.”

“Okay, trooper.” Fred nodded. He wasn’t to be deterred. He wanted his son to enjoy high school the way he had. “How about girls? Any dolls hanging around these days?”

“No Dad.” Patrick lowered his face and recommenced shoveling beef and canned peas into his mouth. He was going to need thirds in a minute.

“Goodness gracious, Fred. Leave the kid be.” Susy liked the feel of her husband’s hand on her thigh. She just hoped he hadn’t noticed her expanding body. She’d also been eating more lately. It was some sort aging thing, she guessed. Welcome to your 40s. “It’s perfectly healthy not to be obsessed with girls. He’s got his friends. He’ll get interested in women when the time is right.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Patrick got up and went into the kitchen for more. His cheeks flushed.

“You’re welcome, sugar.” Susy had missed the sarcasm. She missed much that was going on with her son recently.

~~

A slightly different scene played out in Roy’s home. Roy’s mom Amanda brought her son a dinner tray to eat in front of the television. That’s where they ate most nights, since Roy’s dad worked late in the evenings. Roy watched his mom walk back into the kitchen. For as long as he could remember, she was a skinny little thing with no boobs, hips, or booty. But under her pleated skirt, he could clearly see the sway of hips as she moved about. She came back into the living room, carrying her own tray. If he looked closely, which he tried not to do, it looked like her titties were straining against her floral blouse. Had he simply never noticed before? “Thanks,” Roy said.

“Sure thing, Roy.” She sat down next to him on the couch with her dinner. She was so hungry. She’d been so hungry lately. “Where’s your sister?”

“Cheerleading practice.” Roy had to stop looking at her. He was going to get a boner looking at his mom. That was gross. Not just icky, but also mortifying, because his penis had grown to a point where it was difficult to hide when soft, and nearly impossible when hard. He used to daydream about girls all the time, but now he had to think about anything but girls or risk springing a giant tent in his pants. Think about baseball, he told himself.

“What are we watching?” Amada turned to look at her son. Such an awkward, chubby boy. She hoped he’d grow into himself sometime soon. He was such a sweet soul. Unlike his sister Annie, who was more than a handful for her parents.

“I Love Lucy.” Roy dug into his dinner. He was ravenous.

They watched and ate in silence. They both had seconds, thirds, and fourths. And drank lots of water.

~~

“Where’s that boy?” Linda Riles asked her husband.

“Hmm?” William Riles sat in the den smoking a pipe and reading the evening news. He looked up at his wife. She still wore an apron over her green circle skirt and yellow blouse. That meant she was still working on dinner. William watched the smoke drift up from his pipe in meandering wisps. He hoped she’d be done with dinner soon. He was ready to eat. “Up in his room, maybe?”

“David is spending too much time in his room lately. It’s not healthy.” Linda stood in the den’s doorway and folded her arms over her chest. Her breasts got in the way. They were doing that a lot recently. And her bras didn’t seem to be fitting like they used to. She hoped she wasn’t gaining more weight, but she feared that might be the case. Her 30s had seen a steady expanse of her waist and rump. And lately she’d been so very hungry. She’d come to think of herself as a short, plump women. Still pretty, but not the woman she was when she married William. She swept her long blonde hair out of her eyes. “I’ll go get him.”

“Thank you, dear.” William watched her ample backside disappear down the hall and into the stairway. “He’s a good young man, Linda. Don’t give him a hard time,” he called after his wife.

Linda hiked up the stairs, pulling at her skirt to keep it off her feet. David had his door closed, as always. Why had he turned so secretive lately? Linda frowned at the door. She decided not to knock and swung the door open. She was about to tell him to get downstairs for dinner, but she stopped. Linda’s left hand went to her mouth. She’d heard some talk that men did this sort of thing, but she’d never seen it before.

On his bed, David lay with his eyes closed. He’d pulled his pants around his ankles and his cardigan and undershirt up to his chest. His hands were wrapped around a goliath of a penis. She’d never imagined the male organ could grow so big, even on a tall boy like David. It was thick and veiny and so very long. He was nothing like his father. Curiosity and revulsion played in mixed parts in her brain. “Davey, what are you doing?”

It was obvious what he was doing. His hands stroked up and down and he grunted a series of low moans. He didn’t seem to hear her as he kept at it, eyes still closed.

“Stop it this instant.” Linda stepped into the carpeted room, leaving the door open behind her. She couldn’t have her son turn into some sort of crazed pervert. She was going to have to have a long talk with him. Maybe they’d even have to get their pastor involved. The way he was using his penis was just so wrong. “I said stop.”

“Ooooohhhhhhh.” David’s dick erupted, sending a geyser of cum up into the air and down onto his belly, hands, and balls.

Linda’s face twisted in horror. There was so much. Her son was some sort of quirk of nature. But then the deep, rich smell of him enveloped her and her face went slack. She felt a need deep inside her. It was an awakening of something so basic and ancient. Something completely absent in her life until that moment. Linda smoothed out her apron and stepped to the bed.

“Mom?” David had opened his blue eyes and looked up at her. He attempted to cover his dick, but it was too big. “Get out of here, Mom.”

“My little sweetheart.” Linda fell to her knees next to the bed. “Let me help.” Her gray-blue eyes had a distant look. She reached out and moved David’s hands out of the way.

“Mom, what are you doing?” It was David’s turn to look on in horror. Before he could move, his mother sprang into action.

“Oh, Davey.” Linda quickly lowered her head and took a long slurp of the sperm pooling by the base of his penis. When it hit her tongue, true ecstasy flowed from her mouth into her body. Even her toes tingled with little bolts of pleasure. “Goodness.” She licked, slurped, and planted little kisses all over his exposed belly and pelvis.

“Mom?” David had never thought of his mother in this way, but he had no will to stop her.

“Let me just … let me just …” Linda said in between kisses and licks. She reached with her left hand and hefted his substantial testicles. With her right hand she encircled the head of his penis and gently squeezed. She’d never taken any man into her mouth, not even William. But she couldn’t stop herself now. She licked her way up the shaft and planted a kiss right at the tip of his young penis. She rolled her tongue around the head.

“Don’t.” David grabbed the sheets with white knuckles on either side of his hips.

“Sssshhhhh, Davey. Mommy’s here.” With that she sucked him into her mouth. It was awkward squeezing something so large past her lips, but she was determined to do this for her strong young man. Cascading pleasure continued to surge through her. She’d gobbled up all his sperm and now she needed more.

“Dear, did you find Davey?” William called up the stairs. “I think something in the kitchen is burning.”

Hearing her husband’s voice was like dunking in a bucket of ice water. Linda spat out her son’s penis and quickly stood. “Oh, my. Oh, my. I didn’t mean to …” She tugged at her skirt and tried to smooth out her apron. She looked down at her son with his baffled expression and his comically large penis. “I’m so sorry, Davey. I don’t know what happened.” Her body still tingled from head to toe. She prayed for the pleasure to disperse. “Put that thing away and get down to dinner. Your father … Oh, God. Your father.” Linda put her hands up to her face, turned, and ran from the room. She needed to get dinner on the table.

David just stared after her in a state of extreme confusion. He pulled up his underwear and pants. One thing he knew for sure. Blowjobs were great.

~~

Linda was shamefaced that night. Not because she’d burned the ham, which she had. And not because she’d overcooked the potatoes, something that also happened. It was, of course, the things she’d done in David’s room. One minute she was handling another of motherhood’s challenges, the next she found herself behaving like a common harlot.

Despite her extreme self-loathing, she gobbled up helping after helping of dinner. She made no eye contact with David, but she could see he too ate ravenously.

William, bless his heart, said nothing about the awkward silence at the table or his family’s eating habits. He tried several times to get conversation started with comments like, “The Soviets launched another satellite.” But eventually he gave up.

Linda cleared the table, did the dishes, and then excused herself for an early bedtime. What a nightmare the day had become. Maybe tomorrow she’d be able to forget and move past what had happened with David. As she drifted off to sleep, she couldn’t stop images of her son’s goliath penis from floating through her head.

~~

The three friends sat together the next day at lunch. David sat facing Patrick and Roy. They had one end of a long cafeteria table to themselves. All around them, the throng of students talking and goofing-off filled the cavernous room with a loud hum.

David leaned across the table toward his friends. “I got a blowjob last night.” A wide smile showed two rows of even, white teeth.

“No way.” Patrick put down his chocolate milk. “Who?”

“Yeah,” Roy said with a mouthful of sandwich. “Is she hot?”

“I … can’t tell you.” David’s smile disappeared. “She’s … pretty hot … I guess.”

“Sounds like a dog.” Roy nodded his head, his chubby face forming a double chin on each downward nod.

“Who?” Patrick’s brown eyes were eager.

“Did your brother come home with his new fiancé to blow you?” Roy gave David a friendly smile.

“No.” David’s face fell. He shouldn’t have said anything.

“Shut up, Roy.” Patrick punched Roy on the arm.

“Was it your mom?” With that Roy, stuffed another bite of sandwich into his face and laughed.

“Ignore him.” Patrick punched Roy again. With Patrick’s skinny arms, he wasn’t sure he delivered enough force for Roy to care. Now if David had decided to do something, then Roy might care. But David was a gentle giant. “You’re gangbusters,” Patrick said. “If it was me, I’d be flipping. I seem to have the equipment now, but still haven’t used it.”

“You’re … um … dick is changing?” David’s eyebrows went up.

“Yeah. It’s gotten a lot bigger. I mean, for real.” Patrick smirked, thinking he had the advantage over his friends. He adjusted his glasses and looked from one friend to the other.

Roy finished chewing and looked at each of them with a solemn expression. “Mine too. A lot bigger.”

“Me too.” David nodded. “What’s even stranger, I’d say half the guys on the basketball team are on the same train.”

The three friends looked at each other while the cafeteria continued its cacophony around them.

“Is this supposed to happen? Are we maybe just hitting the end of puberty or something?” David bit his bottom lip.

“I thought something might be wrong with my dick, so I went to the library last week and did some research.” Patrick looked at them with sagacity. “Turns out, it’s not normal. And if it’s happening with lots of people?” Patrick raised his hands, palms up, and shrugged. “Something’s going on in Portsmith.”

The bell rang. Everyone around them got up with their trays. The three friends stayed seated in silence, pondering the mystery.

~~

Linda Riles sat on the couch in Susy Lannit’s wonderful living room. The place was so clean and modern. All the furniture offered the eye such simple and graceful lines and curves. Linda’s mind was on curves at the moment, as Susy walked in from the kitchen with two cups of coffee. Linda couldn’t help but look her up and down. While her waist was trim, her hips really filled out her emerald green circle skirt. Under her blue blouse, her bullet bra seemed to struggle with its duties. Linda could see the jiggle of the tall woman’s mammaries as clear as day.

“Here you go, Linda.” Susy handed the coffee to Linda, tucked her skirt under her knees, and sat on the couch. She sipped at the steaming cup with satisfaction. She loved her new percolator. Perfect coffee for the perfect wife, or so the slogan went. Susy watched her little round friend sip at her coffee with satisfaction. Something was on the woman’s mind, for sure.

“Thank you, Susy.” Linda took another sip of coffee and watched the steam twist and rise. She tugged at her blouse and asked about Patrick, Sally, and Adeline.

The two women engaged in some small talk for a while. Susy’s brown ponytail bounced as she made animated points about Patrick’s success at school. Linda was more subdued as she chimed in and agreed with her friend. Eventually, there was a long pause.

“I’m wondering, Susy, have you ever gone down south on Fred?” Linda’s blue eyes looked off to the side. Her gaze rested on an oil painting of a brown hunting dog majestically standing in snow. The still life was tastefully framed and hung over the brick fireplace.

“You mean, what the kids are calling blowjobs? Goodness gracious, sugar. Yes, many times.” Susy’s smile was warm and friendly. She didn’t want her friend to feel uncomfortable. “Is William making new demands in the bedroom?”

Linda’s round, pale cheeks turned several different shades of red. She still studied the painting of the dog. “Something like that. Do you know anything about it?”

“It’s your husband, Linda. Don’t worry. You just have to treat his rod like you would the rest of him. Give it adoring affection and kisses. You’ll figure out the rest in no time.” Susy took a long sip from her coffee. It was almost gone. “Men are happy to have our love and attention. Don’t worry about the details. Men don’t care about the details.”

“Thank you.” Linda coughed. She couldn’t bring herself to talk about what happened with David, even obliquely.

“And just between us girls.” Susy leaned in, her warm, spicy breath on Linda’s cheek. “I noticed you’re carrying a few extra pounds.”

Linda frowned, put down her coffee, and crossed her arms over her chest.

“No, no. It looks good on you. You’re putting it in the right places.” Susy shook her head. “I’ve gained a little weight too. I just wanted to tell you, there’s a new television show by a fellow named Jack LaLanne. He walks you through a calisthenics routine every afternoon. I’ve been enjoying the exercise and I hope it’ll pay off soon.”

“Oh, okay.” Linda tried not to look hurt. Could everyone tell she was getting bigger? She wiggled a little. Her bra was so tight. Maybe it was obvious.

The two women chatted for another half hour before Linda went back home for chores.

~~

Susy was home in her new white exercise shorts and blouse. It was strange to be so scantily clad, but it was in her own living room, so no harm. She followed along with the exercise program on television, bouncing, stretching, and working up a light sweat. It felt good. She was sure those pounds would start falling off soon.

She heard the front door slam. But kept on with the routine.

“Hi, Mom.” Patrick walked past the living room heading up to the stairs. He didn’t really want to see or think about his mom at the moment, he just really needed a good tug. Maybe he’d think about Roy’s twin sister, Annie. She was everything her brother wasn’t. Popular, trim, hot. Well, Patrick chuckled to himself, his chubby friend and Annie might have the same cup size. Patrick stopped dead in his tracks. Something in the air. His nostrils flared. His pulse skyrocketed. He looked into the living room. His mom was exercising in front of the television. She was bent down all the way, looking at Patrick upside down from between her legs.

“Hi, Pat.” Susy smiled at her upside-down son and gave him a little wave. Then she went back to her stretch.

“Mom … I … I …” Patrick’s dick was suddenly rock hard. It pulled at his pants. He looked down and then back at Susy. Her big round butt filled out her shorts and looked obscene bent as she was. He could see her large knockers, between her legs, hanging toward her chin. “Mom …” His mom was a doll. He supposed he’d always known, but this hammered it home.

Susy straightened up and started bouncing from one foot to the next as she followed the routine. “There’s some lemonade … in the refrigerator.” Susy called over her shoulder. She was now breathing pretty heavy. “If you’re … hot and … sweaty.”

“Mom …” Patrick took a step into the living room. He wasn’t sweaty. He watched her round butt shake in those little shorts. He adjusted his thick glasses and watched her curvy legs launch her up and down. His mom’s tits bounded together inside her shirt and bra, he could see them every time she turned a little to the side. He needed to touch her.

“What is it, sugar?” Susy went on with her workout, oblivious to the frenzied male behind her.

She kept bouncing and then felt a hand on her right hip. “I’m doing a routine right now, Pat. I’ll be done … in a few minutes.” She could feel sweat trickling down her neck. Another hand grabbed her left butt cheek. She casually slapped it away. “Now Pat, you’re too old to be touching … Mommy like that.” She kept bouncing as the television man instructed.

The slap to his left wrist snapped Patrick out of his trance. “Sorry, Mom.” He shook his head, clearing out the cobwebs. He backed away from her. “I’ll be in my room.” He turned and ran out of the living room and up the stairs. His newly resized dick bounced wildly in his pants. His balls ached. He was going to tug a huge one. He wasn’t going to fantasize about Annie Ackerman. No, no, no. He was going to be thinking about his mom and her round, bouncing body.

“Bye, sugar.” Susy said to the disappearing boy. Boys could be quite the handful.

Susy huffed and puffed. She was glad the exercise routine was almost done.

~~

David walked home after basketball practice. He was happy for the extra time out of the house. He didn’t know how to feel about his mom. He’d never even considered a girl might want to lap his cum like a dog. And to think it was his mom that wanted to. My God. There were too many thoughts and feelings flying around his head to sort them out. He just needed some time.

He turned down his front walkway and hunched his broad shoulders against the cold.

Inside the house, Linda worked hurriedly in the kitchen. Moving from oven to stove to sink and back again. A light sheen of sweat glistened on her forehead.

“Bill? Bill?” Linda called to her husband but he didn’t reply. Her blonde hair swung behind in its ponytail as she dashed about. Where was that man? She turned down a burner to simmer and quickly moved into the den.

William sat in his chair, his pipe hanging loosely in his mouth. Linda wiped her brow with the back of her left hand. The diamond on her wedding ring sparkled in the warm light of William’s reading lamp. Was the man asleep?

“Bill?” Linda walked into den to get a closer look. William’s newspaper was open on his lap and his eyes were open too, staring at one of his dumb minimalist paintings on the wall. “Bill? Are you sleeping with your eyes open?”

“What?” William roused himself and looked over at his wife. His eyes refocused. She was a pretty lady and looking more vivacious day by day. Her housewifery worries about gaining weight were so clearly misplaced. If anything, her body had improved itself in recent times. She wasn’t the thin twig he’d married, she was a more womanly version of herself. William fished the pipe out of his mouth and put it in the ashtray on the side table next to him.

“Do you know when Davey’s getting home?” Linda watched her husband’s eyes rove over her body. She thought to herself that she’d probably have to try that exercise television show Susy was going on about. She pulled a dishtowel off her apron and wiped her hands with it.

“What? Oh.” William blinked his eyes several times. Why was he so groggy? “You’re his mother, you should keep track of Davey’s schedule.”

“Thank you, dear.” Linda tucked the towel back in her apron. She turned to go, but looked back at her husband. William’s gaze moved back up to the painting and his mouth went slack again. He must have had a hard week at work, she thought.

The front door slammed and David’s voice called, “Mom, Dad, I’m home.”

“We’re in the den, darling,” Linda said.

David walked into the den. “Hi Mom. Hi Dad.”

“Hello Davey, how was your day?” Linda would normally give him a squeeze around the waist when he got home, but she didn’t want to get too close today. Her feet stayed planted in the carpet.

William just stared at the painting.

“Fine.” David dropped his backpack by the door to the den. He looked over at his father sitting slack-jawed in the chair. “What’s Dad doing?” Something in the den smelled good and it wasn’t the scent of the roasting chicken floating in from the kitchen. Suddenly, David had a massive boner. Given how much taller he was, it was almost in his mother’s sight line. He turned sideways to hide it. Flustered and distressed, David broke out in a cold sweat.

“He’s resting, sweetheart. Let’s just let him …” Linda smelled something too. She’d washed enough of David’s clothes over the years to know the smell of teenage sweat. She’d always found it unpleasant. Until now. She took a deep breath. Oh no. Her vagina immediately flooded her cotton panties. On instinct, she placed her hands in front of her crotch, but of course with her skirt and apron, there was nothing to see.

“So, I … I … need to go … to the washroom,” David said. With each breath he drew in, pleasure radiated out from David’s dick. This was a nightmare. His dad was sitting just a few feet away. And his mom was right there.

“I do too, Davey.” Linda rubbed her legs together. “Let’s go together. Okay?” She tried to put on a bright smile, dimples and all. She needed to join her son in that washroom. The smells from the kitchen reminded her dinner was on the verge of catastrophe. “Just let me take the chicken out.”

“I … gotta go.” David was so confused. He raced up the stairs.

William just continued to stare at the painting. “So, pretty,” he mumbled.

“Be there in a sec.” Linda moved quickly into the kitchen. She prayed David hadn’t locked the door. It was awkward to move about with her panties soaked as they were. She turned off one burned, turned down another. She then grabbed a couple hot pads and took the chicken in its roasting pan out of the oven. Dinner was ready, but that would have to wait. She placed the pan on the stainless part of her counter. She then wiped her hands on her dishtowel, dropped it by the sink, and rushed out of the kitchen and up the stairs.

“Davey, sweetheart, I’m coming in.” She knocked on the washroom door and opened it. Her sweet son sat on the toilet lid, stroking his massive penis with both hands. “Oh my.” She closed the door behind her and locked it. Not that it mattered. William was probably still staring at his dumb painting. “I’m … going to help you with that.” She stepped over to him, tucked her skirt under her, and lowered herself to her knees.

“Okay, Mom.” David was sweating profusely now. He knew only one thing very clearly, he needed to bust a nut in his mother’s sweet little mouth. He let go of his dick to let her take charge.

“God in heaven.” Linda looked up at the towering tool with wide, incredulous eyes. She put her little arm up next to it for scale. His penis was longer and thicker than her forearm. “You have a marvelous penis, sweetheart. I just, can’t believe how nice it is.”

“Thanks, Mom.” David was impatient. “Could you … please?”

“Yes, of course.” Her pink lips were parted, her cheeks flushed. She still carried that sheen of sweat on her forehead. “You’ll have to forgive me.” She reached up and grasped it with both hands. Her tiny fingers squeezed the spongy flesh. “I’ve never done this for your father.” She started stroking, moving her hands at a steady rhythm. She leaned in and kissed the head. Salty precum met her tongue and it sent sparks through her brain. “I haven’t done this for any man.” She kissed again and again. Pretty soon, she had the head in her mouth, and she was bobbing up and down on top, while her hands stroked below. She raised her eyes up and saw a wide smile on her son’s face. Susy was right, men just needed love and attention.

“Oh, Mom.” David watched his mother lovingly manipulate his dick. The washroom filled with the sounds of her sucking and slurping. “I’m close.”

“Mmmmmmmmmm,” Linda said. She wanted it. Wanted it more than anything.

“Oh … it’s happening … oh … it’s happening …” David’s balls spewed shot after of shot of cum into his mom’s waiting throat.

“Ooooohhhhhhmmmmmggggghhhhhh.” Linda tried to swallow it all. Lights flashed before her eyes, her body shook. She was having her own orgasm, just from swallowing her son’s semen.

“Oh … Mom.” David’s hips jumped. His balls weren’t empty yet.

Linda couldn’t take it all. She pulled her mouth off his penis and fell back on her butt on the nice black and white tile floor.

David grabbed his dick and angled it toward her. He sprayed her face, her pretty blonde hair, her neatly pressed white blouse, and her apron.

Every drop that touched Linda’s skin brought on a new wave of ecstasy. She writhed on the floor, wishing the sperm shower would last forever. Her narrow shoulders shook and her hips undulated as another orgasm took over.

“Mom?” David finished and let go of his dick. He stood up and looked down at his still squirming mother.

“It’s … okay … Davey,” Linda said in between gasping breaths. “I’m … okay.”

A sudden rush of guilt filled David. Guilt for what they’d just done and for what he still wanted to do to her. “Okay.” He stepped over her and opened the washroom door. He looked back. His dick awkwardly swung about, so he pulled his pants and underwear up all the way and tucked the thing uncomfortably inside.

“Dinner …” Linda sighed. “… will be ready soon.” Her movements quieted and she lay on the bathroom floor, eyes closed. Her left hand squeezed her left boob through the cum-soaked apron. Her right hand gripped her apron tightly above her vagina. “But I have to clean up first.”

David left her like that, dripping with his cum on the washroom floor. He quickly retreated to his room, his mind racing.

~~

The early results were interesting. Axcix digested the data as it came back to her. She’d already successfully mated several pairs. There was a catch, however. It seems the dominant species was reluctant to breed with family members. Her makers had run into this before with another species at Tau Ceti.

Axcix adjusted her nanites. She’d up the male aggression factor by 1.39 and collect more data.

 

Chapter 2

Cool morning sunlight streamed through Patrick’s open bedroom window. He stretched, climbed out of bed, and walked over to the window. Was this still a dream? He wasn’t sure. Patrick opened the window and let the cold air blow in.

Clothes were so constricting. Patrick pulled off his pajama tops, bottoms, and underwear. He stood in the middle of his room, letting his new equipment hang free. The air felt so good on his naked body. He looked between his skinny legs at his soft monster and dangling balls. My goodness, he’d really put on a lot of mass down there. The rest of his body hadn’t changed, just his gadgets. This had to be a dream. There’s no way his little dick could really have grown like it had in such a short time. This was all a dream, he thought. He rubbed at his eyes.

The smell of bacon floated up from the kitchen below. Without thinking, Patrick walked to his door, opened it, and strode downstairs. In a dream, naked didn’t matter.

Susy was busy at the sink when her son walked into the kitchen.

“Morning, Mom.” Patrick moved over to a cabinet and pulled out a glass. Even in a dream, he was always so thirsty.

“Morning, sugar.” Susy kept her eyes on the dish and sponge in her hands. The hem of her blue housedress swished around her calves as she vigorously scrubbed. That bacon smelled so good. She couldn’t wait to eat breakfast. She’d woken up especially hungry this morning.

“Where’s Dad?” Patrick stepped a few paces behind his mother, waiting to get some water from the sink. He admired her wide hips. Susy’s round butt jiggled, just a bit, as she worked. The mom of his dreams was so full and curvy.

“He’s in the living room, reading the paper.” Susy put the dish in the rack next to the sink and grabbed a dishtowel. While drying her hands, she turned to properly greet her youngest. “I’ve got bacon going, you don’t have much time before school. What are you …?” Susy got a look at her son and the towel fell from her hands. Her mouth hung open. Her scrawny son stood before her, wearing only his thick-rimmed glasses. Her gaze fell down his body. She hadn’t seen him naked in years. “Goodness, gracious, Pat.” His penis was obscenely huge hanging between his pale legs. The monster swung a little back and forth as Patrick tapped his foot, waiting for his mom to leave the sink.

“Mom, can I get some water? I’m really thirsty.” Patrick eyed his mom’s massive boobs hiding inside her dress. He could stare, because this was all just a dream. After he’d taken them in, he looked up into her wide brown eyes and saw the shock registered there. That’s when he realized he’d been parading around the house completely naked. This wasn’t a dream. He dropped the glass to the linoleum floor and it hit with a loud thud. Thankfully it didn’t break. He moved his hands over his dick to hide it from his mom. His real and angry mom. No dream.

“Is everything okay in there?” Fred called from the living room.

“Get upstairs and get dressed this instant.” Susy whispered. “What if your father saw you?” Her jaw tightened and she pointed toward the stairs. “Everything’s fine, dear.” Susy shouted to the living room. “I just dropped a glass.”

“Sorry, Mom. I just –” Patrick couldn’t believe he’d done this in front of the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Go, now,” Susy hissed. She watched her son turn and run out of the kitchen, hands covering his nethers the whole way. His alabaster butt looked so skinny and frail, naked as it was. He disappeared up the stairs and Susy shook her head. Boys were such odd ducks. Even at eighteen, Patrick was still surprising her. She turned back to the sink and began working on the next dish. She’d just forget about the whole thing.

As she tried to let her mind wander, the image of that large dangling penis kept creeping into her brain. Where had Patrick gotten it from? Certainly not his father.

~~

Axcix let out a hiss. The data on prolonged quasi-dream cycles was not good. The dominant species lived life too close to its dreams. Quasi-dreams had caused several of her potential mating pairs to step back from their congress. Very well, she would abandon the protocol for now.

It was not all bad news in her research. Axcix was pleased to note that several mating pairs had progressed to daily coupling. This would lead to conception. She had a few minor alterations that might make the process a richer field for her data.

~~

Roy sat at the kitchen table eating some Sugar Smacks. The cereal box stood next to his bowl and he eyed the clown illustration. It was creepy. Like really creepy. Someday people were going to realize that clowns were dreadful. He brought the spoon up to his mouth and munched on another bite of the cereal. But it did taste good. He scooted his chair in a little further so he’d spill less as he shoveled breakfast down his gullet. His pudgy belly pushed up against the edge of the table.

“I’m off to work, Roy. Where’s your mother?” Nathaniel Ackerman walked into the kitchen with suit, hat, and tie perfectly adjusted. He regarded his son.

“Helping Annie with her hair, I think.” Roy looked up at his dad. Maybe someday he’d cut the same trim, dashing figure as his father.

“Well, I’m off.” Nathaniel walked over to the front hall and picked up his briefcase. “Tell her bye for me.” With a nod, he walked down the hall, out the front door, and to his waiting automobile.

“Bye, Dad,” Roy said to the empty space where his father had been.

Roy poured himself another bowl and ate in silence.

“Hello, sweat hog.” Roy’s sister Annie skipped through the kitchen and into the front hall. “How’s your day?”

“You’re gonna be early for the bus, Annie.” Roy watched his sister prance by with that smug smile on her curved lips. She wore a poodle dress and tight blouse that showed off her budding titties. Their mother had braided her hair in pigtails.

“Remember, unlike some people around here, I have friends. Carla’s picking me up with her wheels.” Annie gave him a wink.

“I have friends.” Roy’s brow furrowed. “Why are you always such a bitch?”

“Now, Roy. Oh my, gosh.” Their mother Amada walked into the kitchen, her dark hair flowing over her shoulders, her dark eyes fixed on Roy with the severity of a mother wronged by a good child. “Apologize to your sister at once.”

“She started it.” Roy looked up at his mom, she wasn’t tall, but she was imposing when angry.

“Roy.” Amanda put her hands on her hips. Her green dress didn’t fit her quite right, it was bunched in the chest and the hips. She looked like a woman trying to wear girls’ clothes.

Roy looked back at his sister and sighed.

Annie pouted, her bottom lip quivering as she looked at her twin brother. She was pretty, with even features and soft brown hair drawn into those pigtails. If she wasn’t an evil sister, Roy might even have thought she looked like a nice young woman.

“I’m sorry.” Roy didn’t look sorry.

“You don’t look sorry,” Annie said.

“I’m very sorry.” Roy did his best to seem contrite.

“Thank you, Roy. I’m proud of you.” Amada nodded, like that was settled.

Annie stuck out her tongue at Roy and raced out the front door, off to catch her ride.

Roy pushed the cereal bowl away from him.

“Now Roy, there’s something else I’d like to talk to you about.” Amanda eyed his cereal. Even that disgusting sugar food looked good to her at the moment. She was so hungry. “I’m missing some panties again.”

“It wasn’t me.” She looked so good bursting out of her dress the way she was. He tried to think about baseball, but it was no use. His dick hardened, pushing up uncomfortably at the bottom of the table. Baseball, baseball, baseball. The combination of the boner and the mention of her panties, which, of course he did take, was enough to cause Roy to break out in a sweat.

“Look, darling, we’ve talked about this.” Amanda stepped toward her kitchen table. Something tingled her nose. Something rough and unsophisticated. It was a smell from time primeval. Amanda tried to focus. “You can’t take my undergarments.”

“Okay.” Roy put both hands under the table, an instinct to cover his shame in front of his mother.

“What …” Amanda shook her head to clear it. “What are you hiding under there?”

“Nothing.” Roy pushed his chair away from the table. His flop sweat turned up another notch. This was so embarrassing. He kept his hands over his crotch, but they didn’t do much to hide the massive tent. “It’s just a boner, Mom.”

“Language, young man.” Amanda unconsciously ran her hands down the sides over her dress, accentuating the flare of her hips. “It’s too big to be an erection. What are you hiding?”

“Mom?” Now Roy’s face was bright red. He watched his mom walk around the table.

“Show me.” Amanda’s breath came quickly, her heart thumped in her chest.

“Oh, Mom. Please no.” But Roy’s shaking fingers unbuttoned his pants and pulled down his zipper. He lowered his pants and underwear to the edge of his seat. His dick flopped out of confinement. Having a mind of its own, it was as excited as Roy had ever seen it. So engorged with blood, that the knobby head looked almost black, and its veins protruded everywhere.

“My word.” Amanda’s hands went up to her mouth. She caught a glimpse of the diamond on her wedding ring. What would her sweet, polished, husband think if he knew his son wielded such a crude weapon? She took another step toward her son. She was, heaven help her, drawn to his penis like a moth to a flame. A crazy thought crossed her mind. Maybe she should touch it?

“See?” Roy’s voice trembled. “Just a boner.” He looked up at his mom’s dark eyes, they were fixed on his dick. “Mom?” He squinted in confusion. “Mom?” Roy quickly pulled up his pants. He stood without bothering to button or zip. “Okay, bye.” Roy ran for the door, holding his pants up with his right hand. With his left, he hefted his backpack. This was crazy. What was she doing? He made it out the door without looking back. He slammed the door behind him. He didn’t stop to button or zip until he’d reached the safety of the sidewalk.

Amanda took a deep breath. The air felt clearer now that Roy had gone. Goodness, if he hadn’t run off like that, she might have actually grabbed her son’s disproportioned tool. What a strange day. She moved to the hall closet to fetch her vacuum cleaner. She supposed there would always be some awkward moments between a mother and her teenaged son.

~~

David snuck out his house early in the morning and walked to school. He was going to be there way before first bell, but that was okay. He didn’t want to face his mom after what happened in the washroom the day before. Watching his breath frost in the air, he pondered his mom’s strange behavior. Linda had always been such a virtuous mother and wife. She went to church on Sundays. She preached morality and decency to her children. David couldn’t reconcile his mom before this week, with his mom in washroom.

He’d need to unravel this mystery before she tried anything else. Lord knows, it wasn’t easy to resist her. He was a horny teenager after all. A blowjob was amazing. He just didn’t want it to be his mother who was doing the blowing.

~~

The cafeteria was a little quieter than unusual for lunch that day as the three friends eyed their hamburgers and each other.

“Lots of boys have called in sick this week.” Patrick lifted his burger and took a bite.

“Word from the bird, several kids missed basketball practice this morning.” David wasn’t sure what else to share with his friends.

“Well …” Roy chuckled. “… maybe their moms are all giving them handjobs.” He smiled at Patrick and David.

“Shut up, with that stuff.” David leaned over the table and punched Roy on the shoulder. The force was enough to topple him over backwards.

“Hey.” Patrick adjusted his glasses. He couldn’t believe what he’d just seen. Maybe Roy deserved it, but David was always so placid. That sort of aggression from David was a shock.

“Ow, man.” Roy picked himself up and sat back at the table, rubbing his shoulder. He looked around but no one was paying attention. His eyes were big, round, and wet with tears. “Why’d you do that?”

“Just stop talking about people’s mothers.” David settled back down and took a long drink of water.

“Why?” Roy wiped at his eyes. The tears dried. “Something happen with your mom? My mom’s been acting weird lately. Really clingy.”

“She … um … hasn’t been herself.” David nodded and looked at Roy. “Sorry for hitting you.”

“No big deal.” Roy kept rubbing at his shoulder. “How about you, Pat?”

“Things have been a little off.” Patrick thought about it. The weirdness seemed to be coming from Patrick, not his mom. She’d been fine. Expect for, maybe, how she filled out a dress lately. That could probably go in the strange column. “She’s getting bigger.” Patrick made the hourglass gesture with his hands.

“Mine too,” David said.

“Mine three,” Roy said.

“What about your sister?” Patrick watched Roy. His eyes still looked hurt from David’s sudden strike.

“She’s the same.” Roy tried to smile. “Skinny and mean. Maybe her boobs are getting bigger, but I think it’s just the normal amount. I guess … I don’t know.”

“What’s happening to Portsmith?” Roy looked to Patrick.

David also looked Patrick’s way.

“Fine, I’ll go to the library this afternoon and try and figure this out. Who wants to come with?” Patrick was always the one who knew stuff or could find stuff out.

“Sorry, basketball practice,” David said.

“I’ll come.” Roy dropped his hand from his aching shoulder. “I don’t really want to rush home anyway.”

“Sounds like a plan. We’ll see what we can find out.” Patrick popped a french fry into his mouth. “Anything else you guys can tell me about what’s going on? Anything more specific?”

Both boys shook their heads.

The bell rang. The boys stood. They all hoped they’d get to the bottom of this.

~~

Linda spent the morning cleaning the house. Tidying took her mind off what had happened with her and David the day before. There was no excuse for touching David’s manhood the way she had. She shuddered as she moved down the upstairs hall. She truly hoped God wasn’t watching her house yesterday.

Time for David’s room. She held her breath and opened the door. All was quiet except for the tick-tock of his bedside clock. She breathed in again. Everything was fine. This whole thing would blow over. She could maintain control. She moved into the room and began dusting his bookshelf. Her wide hips wiggled in her skirt as she worked. Her breasts did their best to get in the way. They did that a lot lately. Her blonde ponytail swished behind her.

It was just an ordinary teenager’s room. Posters on the walls showing fast cars zooming, or parked cars with pretty girls leaning on them suggestively. Linda had thought maybe it wasn’t the best idea for David to have pretty girls on his walls, but William approved and that was all there was to that.

A basketball lay on the carpeted floor. As did some dirty laundry. Normal teenage boy stuff.

Linda moved her way over to the bed and started tidying when a faint scent caught her attention. Her vagina suddenly flooded again. “Oh no,” she mumbled to herself. Light-headed, she sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the floor. There was a pair of dirty briefs David had discarded, right next to one of David’s many cardigan sweaters. There was a smell coming from the briefs. Still sitting on the bed, she leaned down and picked up the underwear. She sat back up and held the underwear in her lap. Her chest rose and fell as she struggled to keep her composure.

The briefs were clearly stained with some of David’s semen. The smell was almost too much. With her left hand, she brought the briefs up to her nose and deeply inhaled. Stars flashed before her eyes. “Just one more time,” Linda said to the empty room. She stuck out her tongue and licked his underwear. Immediately, her body trembled. Her poor panties were completely drenched.

“It’s harmless,” she said. The room didn’t answer her. God didn’t answer her. She leaned back in her son’s bed and scooted herself to the middle. She pulled down her skirt and tossed it onto the floor with David’s dirty laundry. “One more time. Then I’ll stop.” She licked his underwear again and shook all over. So good.

Pretty soon, her stained panties fell to the floor too. There she was in only her blouse, on her son’s bed, with three fingers from her right hand buried in her Vagina. The whole time she masturbated, she held the briefs up to her face. Smelling and tasting the most tantalizing substance on the face of the planet. Her son’s semen.

The women in the automobile posters stared down at her from her son’s walls. Even though they were harlots with skimpy clothing and suggestive poses, Linda imagined them silently judging her for this wanton act. But Linda couldn’t bring herself to care. She needed more.

~~

Mark and Donna Farmer entered the old Portsmith library.

“My lady.” Mark held the intricately engraved copper door for his wife. He was a tall, slim man with short blond hair and a knowing smile. Whether on the case, or out on the town with Donna, Mark always wore a gray suit, bowtie, and fedora. He exuded a warm genteel nature that made holding a door for a lady second nature to the man.

“My lord.” Donna nodded and smiled at her sweet husband. On this day, she wore a checkered sheath dress, with her red hair piled up in a bun. Her green eyes were enlarged behind rounded, brownline glasses.

“The case awaits.” Mark let the door slowly close with his wife safely inside. “Who knows what shadows lurk in this sleepy town.”

Donna giggled. “You’re such a ham.” She gently laid her left hand on her husband’s shoulder. Her sapphire wedding ring was muted by the dim library lights. Donna frowned at the ring. She liked to see it sparkle, a not so subtle reminder of the day Mark proposed to her by Niagara Falls all those years ago.

“Not so, my dear. Just a man committed to solving the mysteries of the universe.” Mark locked his arm in Donna’s and walked her to the information desk.

“Excuse me.” Donna smiled down at the middle-aged woman behind the desk. “We’re looking for information on a meteor impact near here. Can you help us?”

The librarian looked up at them. It took her a second to reply as her brain processed this cosmopolitan couple that had swept into her library. “Yes.” She coughed to clear her throat. “We have a microfilm machine in back. You can review old newspaper articles there.”

“Capital,” Mark said. “And might I ask, have you noticed anything strange in town recently?”

“Strange?” The librarian’s cheeks flushed and she dropped her gaze to her hands clasped on the desk. “Not really, sir.” She looked back up at the couple.

“Thank you.” Donna made eye contact with the librarian and rolled her eyes. She liked to let people know she didn’t take her husband too seriously.

“This way.” The librarian rose and guided them toward the back.

The paranormal investigators followed.

~~

“Did you hear that?” Patrick whispered. “They’re looking into the meteor.” The boys were waiting behind the cosmopolitan couple in the library. Patrick wanted to talk to a librarian.

Roy’s eyes had fix themselves to the red-headed woman’s backside. It was shapely and moved beautifully in her narrow dress as the couple walked off toward the back of the library. Roy moved his backpack off his shoulders and placed it in front of his crotch. He didn’t want the world to know he had a boner. And with the size of his dick, he was sure they could see it from one of those satellites in space. “What did you say?”

“Really?” Pat looked at his friend’s backpack. “You’ve got a boner here? Now?”

“I can’t help it. That woman with the stiff was a doll.” Speaking of stiff, Roy needed to do something about his dick.

“He’s not a stiff, he’s an investigator.” Patrick shook his head. “He’s on the same trail we are.”

“Great, you two compare notes. I’m going to the bathroom.” Roy waddled away from his friend, backpack firmly pressed against the front of his pants.

Patrick watched him go. Of course, Patrick was too shy to approach a seasoned investigator and offer his help. Maybe he’d see them again sometime. In the meantime, he had his own research to do.

~~

Patrick got home just before dinner. He was tired and sweaty from the long bike ride across town. He wished, not for the first time, that the library was closer to his house. He found his father watching the evening news in the living room. “Hello, Dad. What’s the latest?”

Fred didn’t look up from the television. His long frame slouched on the couch. Since returning from work he’d changed out of his suit and now wore slacks and a sweater.

“Um, Dad?” Patrick pulled his glasses down his nose and pushed them back up. He took a closer look. “I played sports today.”

Nothing. Fred’s eyes were open and seemed to be following the movement on the television screen.

“I met a girl.” Patrick snapped his fingers in front of his dad’s face. “I got married.”

“What?” Fred blinked his eyes and looked up at his son. “Sorry, I didn’t hear you come in, Pat.”

“How was your day, Dad?” Patrick cocked his head. The investigator had asked if the librarian had seen anything strange. Well, Patrick had seen plenty strange in the last few weeks. Add this to the list.

“Fine, Pat, fine.” Fred turned his eyes back to the television. “I’m just … I’m just …” Fred’s voice trailed away. On the coffee table in front of him sat an untouched martini, condensation collecting on the glass.

“Dad? Hey Dad? You’re acting really …” Patrick felt the presence of an invisible cloud envelop him. It was just like the other day when his mom had been exercising in front of the television. An enormous erection suddenly threatened to burst out his pants. “I’m going to go check on Mom.” Patrick gingerly walked past his strangely sedated father and into the hall. He reached into his pants and adjusted his dick so that his waistband did some work containing the monster.

“Mom?” Patrick walked down the hall.

“In here, sugar.” Susy sat at her kitchen table, taking a breather with a nice, refreshing martini. She was finally cooling down after putting dinner together. The pasta was soaking in the sauce in a pan on the stove. One of her Italian family recipes, handed down from mothers to daughters over the ages. She wiped the last bit of evaporating sweat from her forehead. It felt so good to have a moment to just sit. Her apron hung from her chair back.

“Mom … wow …” Patrick walked into the kitchen. “You look beautiful.”

“Thank you, Pat.” Susy smiled at her son and took a sip of her cocktail. She ran the fingers of her right hand down her thigh, smoothing out the imaginary wrinkles in her blue circle dress. “You look …” Susy eyed her son, the bulge in his pants was evident. “… nice,” she said. Well, boys would be boys. Such things as erections were to be expected. It wasn’t surprising that Patrick couldn’t hide his erection, he was such a small boy with such a large penis. Susy giggled to herself and took another sip of her drink.

“I love you, Mom.” Patrick moved into the kitchen. His hard dick made walking awkward.

“I love you too, sugar.” Susy smiled up at him. She stood to give him a hug, turning sideways a bit to avoid that bulge.

Patrick needed something. Something from the most beautiful woman in the world, standing right before him. He wasn’t sure what he was about to do until he did it. He leaned into his mom’s sideways embrace and craned his neck up and planted a kiss on her lips.

Susy’s eyes went wide. Did her son just –?

Patrick stood on his tiptoes and planted another kiss on her lips. He then gently nibbled her lower lip.

“Pat, sugar, I’m your –” Susy was cut off as Patrick tenderly pushed his tongue into her mouth. Something about his teenage smell. Susy didn’t know what it was, but she wanted more. She swirled her tongue around his and then pulled her face back. “Wait.” Her chest rose and fell with labored breaths. “You’ll need to take these off.” She removed his glasses and set them down on the kitchen table. Susy then brought him back to her warm embrace, no turning sideways this time. She bent a little at the waist to allow him easier access to her lips. So what if he rubbed his hard penis against her leg? It was harmless.

They kissed more, tongues entwined. Each groped at the other’s back like a couple teenagers in a passion pit.

Patrick marveled at the feeling of her bra straps. He pressed himself against her and felt her massive boobs press back against his clavicle. He stepped back from her and tried to clear his head. “What about … what about … Dad?”

“Oh.” Susy put her hand to her mouth. “I completely forgot about your father.” She stepped away from Patrick. “He’s just in the next room.” She shook her head and crossed her arms over the expanse of her chest. “We can’t do this, Pat. It’s not right.”

“Sorry, Mom.” Patrick shifted his weight between his feet, unsure whether he should rush her or run. “You’re just so beautiful.” Patrick leapt toward her, planted one last kiss on her lips, turned, and ran upstairs.

Susy shook her head. She should drink less martinis. They said a mother’s job was messy work, and they were right. Now she had to figure out how to deal with an adoring son with boundary issues. These things happened, she guessed. Maybe she’d have Linda over tomorrow and get her opinion. Susy frowned at that. Linda was a God-fearing, church-going lady. Maybe she’d tell her about the adoration, while leaving out a few of the details.

~~

Linda prepared dinner, moving about in a rush as she always did. She wanted things to be perfect for her men; David and William. She eyed her husband as she stirred the soup. He was in one his moods again. He still wore his suit from work, sitting at their Formica kitchen table. He held a newspaper out in front of him with both hands, but he hadn’t turned the page in a good long while. “William, dear. Would you like to get changed into something more comfortable?” Smoke slithered upward from behind the paper, but she could tell he wasn’t puffing on his pipe. “William?”

William just sat, hiding behind his paper. Reading the same darned page.

Linda shook her head and moved to the oven to check on the rolls. Oh well. Even as strange as this was, Linda’s husband wasn’t the chief of her concerns. David would be home from practice any second and she already felt temptation trying to creep its way into her brain. Just a little more semen, it said. You’ve done it before, what’s one more time? Linda shut her eyes tight.

“No,” she muttered to herself. “I am a strong woman.” She opened her eyes and looked into the oven. Maybe ten more minutes until the rolls were done.

“Mom, Dad, I’m home.” David slammed the front door and wandered down the hall. He found his parents in the kitchen. “Hi, Dad.”

William just stared at his paper.

“Hi, Mom.” David looked from his statue of a dad to his mom by the oven. She had on a circle skirt, blouse, and apron. David couldn’t help trail his eyes down her plump, little body. Under her apron, her boobs were practically bursting out of her blouse. David didn’t think she was wearing a bra. Was that possible from Linda Riles? Then again, the realm of possibility had greatly expanded lately. And there was that smell again. Suddenly, his mom looked even more beautiful than before. He didn’t bother hiding the boner in his pants.

“Your dad, is … um … in one his moods again. Like … yesterday.” Linda brushed her loose blonde hair behind her shoulders. It was very hard to focus. All her little internal pep-talks about avoiding sin slid from her mind. “I … I …” She could clearly see the outline of a massive erection in David’s pants. “You … um …” She pulled her apron over her head and dropped it on the kitchen floor. “We’ll be back in a few minutes, William,” Linda said to her husband without looking in his direction. She walked up to her son and took his hand in hers. She looked up into his bright, blue eyes. Then pulled him toward the stairs. She climbed the stairs first, David behind her.

“Mom, are we going to –?”

“Sssshhhhh.” Linda turned and looked at David over her shoulder, finger to her lips. “Your father might hear.” But both of them suspected he heard nothing at the moment.

“Okay.” David couldn’t help himself. He reached up and grabbed her right butt cheek with his hand and squeezed. It was so supple, round, and perfect.

“Oh, Davey.” Linda continued to climb the stairs, pulling David along. They got to the upstairs hall and she led him to the room she shared with William. They stepped inside and she closed and locked the door behind them.

“Mom, you smell really nice.” David looked down at her as she turned to face him, just a foot away. She was redolent of things long promised and almost delivered. Old covenants broken and new bonds made.

“I’m going to take care of you, Davey. Now take off your pants.” As she said this, she began unbuttoning her blouse.

David pulled off his pants and briefs and dropped them to the floor. He left his knit sweater in place, walked to his parents’ bed, and sat on the edge. His heavy dick stood out straight from his lap, the veins pushing out from all sides.

“I want to give you my love and attention, sweetheart.” Linda finished unbuttoning her blouse and pulled it off, dropping it behind her. She looked down at her swollen breasts. “I can’t seem to find a bra that fits anymore. What do you think?” She put her arms to her sides so David could get a full view.

“They’re beautiful, Mom.” David took it in.

Linda’s boobs were large with pink nipples and large areola that pointed slightly to either side. David seemed to remember someone on the basketball team describing this type of boob as a side set. Because her breasts pointed out, there was a large valley between them. A meandering web of blue veins laced just under her pale skin, making her boobs seem so vulnerable. Linda’s belly had a slight protruding curve.

Linda followed her son’s gaze. “I used to have a bigger belly, it all seems to have moved to my butt and breasts. Well most of it, anyway.”

“I love it, Mom.” And David really meant it. He knew she was in the driver’s seat, so he waited for his mom to tell him what would happen next.

“My goodness, look at that magic wand. And those big boys underneath.” Linda stepped toward him. “I want you to be happy, Davey. Since you like my breasts, I have something very naughty in mind. Do you know what that is?” She dropped to her knees in front of David.

David shook his head, mesmerized as Linda’s boobs jiggled closer and closer.

“My friend Susy said I should just give you my love and attention.” Linda spit into her left hand and reached out and spread the spit up and down David’s penis. “And that’s why I thought up this little game.” She removed her hand, inched herself a little closer, and pressed her breasts up against his penis.

“Holy smokes.” David watched the hunger in his mother’s eyes.

“There, now. Isn’t this nice?” Linda put a hand under each breast and pushed them together around David’s amazing monster. She began bouncing her breasts up and down against him, completely enveloping his penis.

She bounced her boobs like that for several minutes, alternating between watching that enormous flared head press against her chest and watching the dazed smile on her son’s handsome face.

“Maybe … your mouth … too?” David thought he might be getting close. He looked down at her broad hips, her skirt still covering her lower half. The way her body curved while she sat bent on her knees was almost too much for him.

“Of course, sweetheart.” Linda bent her head and tried to take him into her mouth on every downstroke. She missed several times as she got used to it, but quickly she was slurping away every time his penis poked up through her boobs.

“Mom … I’m getting … close.” David leaned back on the bed.

Linda stopped her motions and removed David’s monster from her breasts and mouth. “Sorry, Davey. Not like this.” She stood, unbuttoned her skirt, and wiggled it down her legs. She hooked her thumbs under her panties and dropped those too.

“What?” David looked into her blue eyes. Everything was lust and confusion.

“I need … something more.” She took two steps onto the bed and stood with her feet on either side of his hips.

David gazed up at her from his back. From his vantage, her boobs looked enormous as she stood above him. He also had the perfect angle for a view between her legs at that neat triangle of blonde hair and her protruding pussy lips.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. I need this.” Linda squatted down, grabbed her son’s penis, and guided it home. “Oh, my. You’re … oooohhhhh … so much bigger than your father.”

The thought of his father brought on a sudden panic for David. But what could he do but hope his father remained oblivious?

David’s dick pierced deep into his mom, as Linda slowly lowered her hips, inch by inch. This was David’s first pussy, and it clenched tightly around his dick. David reached up and grabbed his mom’s boobs. They were heavy and full. He kneaded and squeezed them.

“Oh … sweetheart.” Linda gyrated her hips, moving her son’s penis to all sorts of exquisite angles inside her. She leaned back and supported herself with her left hand on David’s thigh and with her right, she reached for and found his testicles. She massaged them, trying to coax out that bewitching semen.

David dropped his hands from Linda’s boobs to her hips and gripped hard. It wasn’t going to be much longer.

Downstairs, William stared at his newspaper, pipe hanging from his lips. “So interesting,” he murmured. If he could have roused himself, he would have heard the bed in his master bedroom banging against the wall above and the animal grunts that echoed through his house. If he could have wandered upstairs, he would have seen his small, round wife rotating her lovely hips on his tall, lean son. But all he could do was stare at the paper and softly mutter, “Most interesting.”

Back upstairs, Linda increased her pace. Sweat dripped down her neck, forming rivulets between her breasts. She inhaled deeply, taking in her son’s electrifying scent.

“I’m going to …” David closed his eyes tight. “… cum, Mom.”

Deep down Linda knew she couldn’t let him do it inside her. But that part of her brain had lost its battle some time ago. “Do it, sweetheart. Give me … all of it.”

David’s hands slid around to the full curve of Linda’s butt. He grabbed it, his fingers pressing deep into her flesh. He held her there, forcing her hips to cease their movement and impaling her on the full length of his dick. “Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh.” He unleashed inside his mother, a deluge of cum flooded her unprotected pussy.

“Davey, I … nnnnnnnngggggggghhhhhhh.” Linda couldn’t finish her sentence as her brain seized up. A torrent of pure ecstasy rushed through her. Her eyes rolled back, her back arched, and her whole body shuddered. She could feel David coating her insides with his stuff. So much of it.

After a minute, her mind began to return to her. She leaned forward and looked down at David’s knit sweater, covering his chest. Sweat stung her eyes. She was a fool to have fought this. Anything that felt this akin to heaven, must be God’s good work. She gasped for air.

“Wow, Mom. That was … crazy.” David struggled for air.

“That was … good. But I need to … go check on the rolls … and your father.” Linda slid to the side and pulled herself off him with a plop. She could feel David’s semen leaking out of her. She would need to clean the blankets before William came up here. She leaned up next to him, resting her head on his flat stomach. Her eyes widened, his penis was still so hard.

“We’ve already done it today.” David looked down at the back of her little head. “One more time won’t hurt.” David pushed her onto her back, spread her curvy legs, and mounted her. His dick pressed against her stomach.

“Your father …” Linda looked up at him, unbelieving. Never in her life had she known a man to keep going after he was satisfied. Never.

“Dad’s reading the paper.” David lined up his dick with her pussy and slid it in. It made a soft slurp. “He’s fine.” He moved his hips up and down.

“Oh, sweetheart. I wasn’t … uh … made for … uh … uh … uh … this.” Linda spread her legs as wide as they went. “You might break me.”

“I love you, Mom.” David quickened his pace.

“Oh, I love you … too … Davey.” Linda took him as best she could.

The Riles’ bed shook for another half hour. Eventually, Linda and David finished, remade the bed, showered, and went downstairs. The rolls in the oven were ruined, but the soup was fine. Just before dinner, William returned to his normal self, very apologetic about dozing off.

~~

Axcix gurgled in her underwater home as she processed the latest data. Another mated pair. The experiment progressed well. She opened her outer doors and released another batch of nanites. Good news ran ahead of higher expectations. More work to do.

 

Chapter 3

When Roy arrived home after his trip to the library, he was surprised to find the whole family waiting for him. His father and twin sister were already sitting at their places at the dinner table when Roy trudged down the front hall.

“Hello,” Roy said into the dining room.

Nathanial had the paper open on the table in front of him. Roy’s father raised his hand in a gesture that always meant not right now. Roy looked to his sister. Annie hid behind one of her teen mystery novels. She ignored him.

Roy, turned and wandered into the kitchen. “Hello, Mom.”

“Really, Roy?” Amanda sat at the kitchen table, she looked up from the latest issue of Good Housekeeping. “Your father left work early, just so we could eat as a family tonight.”

“No television tonight?” Roy sniffed the air. The food did smell delicious. Whatever his mom had been cooking, sat in pots on the stove. “You didn’t tell me.”

“I told you this morning.” Amanda frowned, her pale cheeks turned a little rosy. “Maybe I got distracted.” She looked toward the dining room and then back to Roy. “I’m sorry about not believing you about your … um …” She whispered.

“My dick?” Roy scratched his head.

“That’s not polite, Roy.” Amanda’s frown deepened. “But yes, the gadget you’ve got down there. And as long as you leave my undergarments alone, we can never speak of it again.” She still kept her voice low, but her face brightened. “Agreed?”

“Sure, Mom.” Roy’s belly grumbled. “Can we eat?” He was so hungry.

“Yes. Go wash your hands and join your father and sister in the dining room.” Amanda rose from her chair and walked over to the stove. Her black ponytail bounced behind her. “I’ll bring dinner in a minute.”

Roy headed for the main washroom. He breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe not normal, but things were normal enough in the Ackerman household.

~~

Once her passions had cooled, Linda fell into a state of deep remorse. She’d done the dirtiest of deeds with her son. If that wasn’t a cardinal sin, she didn’t know what was. After David had gone to bed, Linda went to check on her husband. She found William in the den, happily reading a book. Linda’s stomach turned. The sweet sight of her husband sent waves of guilt coursing through her body.

How could she have done this to her mild-mannered Bill? She stepped into the den, dropped to her knees before him, and unbuckled his belt. She pulled down his pants and went down south on husband. She gave him what the kids call a blowjob.

Up until that moment, she’d always thought William had a satisfactory penis. But putting it in her mouth created an unfortunate contrast with their son. She easily swallowed most of William’s shaft. With David, she’d barely been able to fit the head inside her mouth. When William ejaculated, he deposited his normal, modest amount of semen. It sent no thrills of pleasure through her. She spit his stuff into her hands. With David, it had been a deluge that she had tried to swallow, and she had been in ecstasy.

Of course, William was thankful and appreciative. He congratulated Linda on her initiative. That was nice. She’d hoped the act would bond them and get her mind off David. Instead, while William offered polite appreciation to his wife, Linda’s mind went to the sperm in her womb. She just knew David’s little swimmers were in there, searching for an egg. The thought was more than troubling. She excused herself and went to bed.

~~

The next morning, Patrick caught up with David in the school hallway before first period. “I found out some stuff at the library.” Patrick looked up at his friend and adjusted his glasses.

“Oh?” David looked down the hall like he had somewhere else to be. Which he sort of did since the school day was about to start.

“Want to talk it over at lunch? I’ll give you all the details.” Patrick adjusted his cardigan. David was making him nervous, but he wasn’t sure why.

“Sure, sure.” David clapped his friend on the shoulder and finally looked at him. “See you then.” He walked off toward class.

“Okay. Be there or be square,” Patrick called after him. Everything would be fine when they talked at lunch.

~~

The contrast of David and William plagued Linda as she thought about it during her morning chores. It hammered home the perversity of what she’d done with her son. She thought about going to her pastor for help, but decided she’d be too embarrassed to bring these sorts of problems to God. Could He really see everything? And come to think of it, how could He let this happen to her family? Linda might have even been a little mad at God.

Instead of turning to the church, she went into the kitchen to telephone her friend Nancy Anderson. Nancy was a college graduate and knew much about the world. Nancy was Linda’s best bet.

The two women talked on the phone for twenty minutes before Linda confided that she’d been having problems with David. She told Nancy that they’d become too close recently. Nancy, ever the helpful friend, recommended a family counselor who worked in Portsmith. Dr. Epman came highly recommended. Linda dutifully wrote down the name, address, and phone number.

When she hung up with Nancy, she didn’t call the counselor. Maybe she could handle this on her own. The thought of confiding the truth to anyone was too humiliating. She just needed a little more willpower. She folded up the paper with Dr. Epman’s information, put it in her purse in case she changed her mind, and went about her household chores. Her thoughts wandered to David and what she would say to him when he came home after school.

Linda looked up at the clock over the mantle in the living room. She had to hurry with her dusting. Susy was expecting her for their morning coffee date in about a half hour.

The sound of the front door slamming echoed into the living room. Linda froze. Her green housedress fluttered around her knees as it adjusted to her sudden stop.

“Mom, where are you?” David dropped his backpack and walked down the front hall.

“I’m in the living room, Davey.” Linda stood, still frozen, her duster resting on the top of the television.

“There you are.” David tromped into the living room.

“Why aren’t you at school?” Linda blinked her blue eyes in disbelief.

“I skipped.” David offered his widest, it’s Christmas morning smile.

“You what?” Linda couldn’t believe it. He’d never done something like that. She looked at her son. She could see the sheen of sweat on him. It was clear he’d rushed home.

“I just wanted to see you.” David stepped toward her with long strides across the living room.

“Me?” She caught a whiff of his young male sent and her vagina went Niagara Falls again. Oh no. Her knees trembled.

“You need to call the school and make up an excuse for me.” He closed the distance between them. “But first.” He reached down and pressed his hands into the back of her dress. He cupped her butt in both hands and lifted her into his arms.

Without a second thought, Linda wrapped her legs around his waist, flung her arms around his shoulders, and let his mouth meet hers. It was their first kiss.

~~

Roy and Patrick waited the whole lunch period for David. It was a few minutes before the end of lunch and the two friends looked at each other. It was clear he wasn’t going to show.

“What do you think happened to him?” Roy’s had a look of worry etched on his face.

“Beats me.” Patrick shrugged.

Across town, at that moment, David held his mom up in the air with a firm grip on her bare butt cheeks.

“Oh, sweetheart. I didn’t know … people had sex … standing up.” Linda’s spread legs dangled on either side of David, her feet bouncing with every powerful thrust. Her green dress was bunched around her waist. Her black panties hung from her right ankle, rocking back and forth and back and forth. “Where … did you … uh … uh … uh … learn this?” She grabbed tightly to the jacket that still covered her son’s shoulders, her wedding ring glittering as it caught the midday light in the living room.

“It just … felt natural.” David watched his mom’s sweet round face clench up every time he bottomed out in her pussy. It was an incomparable sight.

The sounds of their coupling filled the room. The squelch of Linda’s pussy. The slap of their skin together.

“It’s so amazing, David.” Linda’s blonde ponytail bounced. “Your … uh … school? Oh nooooooooo.” Her vagina clenched. And she had another orgasm while being hoisted up in the air. She squealed like a harlot.

David kept pounding her while she came. When she’d calmed down, he answered. “Call them later. I’m a … senior … ah … ah … what are they … gonna do?”

At that moment, a few streets away, Susy swept the kitchen with her broom. Where was Linda? It wasn’t like her to be late for one of their coffee dates. And Susy had needed to talk to someone about Patrick. She eyed the phone on the wall. Maybe she should just call her. Susy leaned her broom against the wall, walked over to the phone, and dialed. She lifted the receiver to her ear.

After eight or nine rings, Linda answered. “Hello? This is the Riles … residence.” Linda’s voice was hoarse.

“Hi Linda. It’s Susy Lannit.” Susy twirled the telephone cord around her finger.

“Oh … I’m so … sorry, Susy,” Linda said. “I missed our … coffee. Can … we make it an afternoon date?”

“Oh. Of course.” Susy eyed the broom. That meant more time to clean. “Is everything all right, you seem a little out of breath.”

“Oh, yes. Just doing … one of those television … exercise programs … you recommended.” Linda didn’t want to tell her friend that she was bent over the kitchen table with David slowly sliding in and out of her from behind. “Gotta go, Susy. See you … at two?”

“Sure thing, sugar.” Susy’s right hand fiddled with the buttons on the front of her red checkered dress. Those poor buttons were straining to contain her expanding bosom.

“Bye.” Linda hung up.

“Goodbye,” Susy said to the dial tone. She hung up too. That was odd. Jack LaLanne’s exercise program wasn’t scheduled to be on channel 5 until the afternoon. Maybe one of the other channels carried it earlier? Susy would have to check sometime. She shrugged and walked back over to the broom. Time to get back to work.

~~

Linda and David had sex through the morning and into the early afternoon. He took her standing up, bent over the couch, on the floor, in the living room, in the den, in the kitchen, and in the hall. He deposited load after load deep inside her.

All that effort wore David out. After they finished their copulations, Linda cleaned him off in the shower, fed him an enormous lunch, and tucked him into his bed for a nap. This was the first tuck-in she’d given him in many, many years. Soft snores filled David’s room before she reached the door on her way out.

Linda walked downstairs, ate her own lunch, and finally telephoned the school.

“Yes. A stomach bug,” Linda said. Well, lying to the school secretary wasn’t the worst thing she’d done that day.

“He shouldn’t have left without notifying the office.” The woman on the other end of the line sounded a little putout.

“He’s very sorry. He’s in bed resting.” Linda smoothed out her maroon circle dress.

“And you’re his mother?” The woman sighed. “I’m sorry if I was short just then, we’ve had so many absences lately. The phone keeps ringing.”

“Yes, I’m his mother. Mrs. Linda Riles.”

“Do you think David will be back in school tomorrow?”

“I …” Linda bit her bottom lip. A mix of guilt, dread, and anticipation sent butterflies fluttering in her stomach. “I hope so.”

“Very well, we will expect him,” The woman said. “Goodbye, Mrs. Riles.”

“Goodbye.” Linda hung up the phone. She took a deep breath. Maybe she’d gotten it out of her system. Maybe David would wake up and everything would be normal again. She prayed he’d lose interest in her, because the temptation of that ecstasy would not leave her brain.

Linda walked to the hall and grabbed her purse. She was very late for her date with Susy. She hoped her friend would forgive her.

The reflection that greeted her in her hallway mirror was of a woman well put together; makeup perfect, hair brushed back, winning smile. Was it that easy to deceive the world?

~~

The Lannit living room was as immaculate as ever. Linda sat on Susy’s modern couch and sipped at her coffee, thinking about how much cleaning she’d need to do at her own house later that afternoon. She held her legs primly together, occasionally holding her coffee cup on her knee. The warmth felt good.

Linda eyed her tall friend, sitting on the other side of the couch. Susy was a picture-perfect housewife. Everything perfect. Well almost everything, Susy’s clothes didn’t seem to fit her anymore. Apparently, those exercise routines weren’t doing the trick.

“You’re looking at my bust, aren’t you?” Susy frowned. “You know, I’ve just about given up. I think I might need to buy a whole new set of clothes.” Susy squirmed a little, to show her discomfort.

“You know, Susy.” Linda leaned in. “I’ve given up myself. I can’t even wear my bras anymore.” She nodded down toward her boobs, hidden poorly by only a layer of maroon fabric.

“I wasn’t going to say anything.” Susy held her hand up to her mouth in sympathetic disbelief. “Maybe there’s something in the water?” The two women giggled at that.

“Why don’t we go shopping this weekend? We could buy some things that fit.” Linda gave Susy her full dimple smile. “That is, if Fred doesn’t mind.”

“Oh, he’ll pay for anything, the old softy.” Susy liked the idea of shopping with her friend. She liked the idea of some well-fitting clothes even better. “Saturday at one?”

“It’s a date.” Linda nodded.

“There’s something I wanted to talk to you about.” Susy’s smile faded.

“Oh?” Linda took another sip of coffee.

“I’ve been having a little trouble with Patrick.”

“Yes?” Linda wondered where this was going. Was Susy having the same problems as Linda?

“Yes.” Susy watched the steam rise from her cup. “He’s been a little over-affectionate lately.” Seeing Linda’s eyes, she quickly added, “Nothing out of line, mind you. Just too clingy. Too many kisses for his mother.”

Linda let out a long breath. So, Linda was alone with her problems. “I see.”

“I’m wondering if you’ve ever had to deal with this sort of thing with David.” Susy looked down at the red, checkered pattern on her dress. She didn’t feel like looking at her friend at the moment. She didn’t like lying to anyone, least of all Linda, but Susy couldn’t tell her she’d somehow passionately kissed Patrick for several minutes. “If so, do you have any advice?”

“Well …” Linda’s heart beat faster. What would she tell her friend? “David’s always been a bit of a momma’s boy. But nothing that’s caused me concern.” So, it was a lie then. It seemed the lies had started simply rolling off Linda’s tongue. “And as for my other boy, now that Ryan has a fiancé, he won’t even answer the telephone. But he always did prefer his father.”

Susy nodded. Patrick’s two older sisters were recently married, and very much into their own lives now. She thought about raising two boys and didn’t know how Linda did it. Girls were easy. Susy had her hands full with Patrick.

“You know …” Linda’s dimples returned. “There’s a family counselor I know about. Dr. Epman. I actually have his contact information right here.” Linda stood and walked out of the room to fetch her purse.

Susy watched her friend leave, eyes fixed on her round behind. It was somewhat mesmerizing the way it rolled as she walked, even concealed under her dress. Susy found herself wondering what it would look like with no dress at all. She frowned. Such an odd thought to have.

“Here it is.” Linda walked back into the room and handed Susy a folded piece of paper.

“Let me go copy this.” Susy made a move to rise off the couch, but Linda put a hand on her shoulder.

“No need.” Linda walked to her old spot and sat back down. “I don’t need it.” Away from her house and chatting with her friend, Linda had found a little perspective. She could stuff temptation deep down where it wouldn’t bother her anymore. As long as David kept his hands off her, Linda was sure she could get things back to normal. She was a strong woman. She’d just have a chat with David about it tomorrow.

“Okay.” Susy held tightly to the paper. Hopefully, the good doctor would set Patrick back on the right track. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Linda smiled, all dimples.

~~

Patrick took a long, meandering walk home. He dawdled and barely paid attention to his surroundings. David’s sudden disappearance at school was part of the puzzle. What did Patrick have so far?

A meteor fell to Earth not far from Portsmith. The gadgets on at least several senior class boys had grown tremendously since then. Several older women had put on weight; two teachers, the librarian, his friend’s mothers, and his own mother. There were investigators in town interested in the meteor. David was acting weird. Roy was acting weird. He’d kissed … no, Patrick had full on made out with his own mother while his father was in the next room. Then, on top of all that was what he’d found in the library.

On his search, Patrick had found that there had been some precedent for odd occurrences near meteor strikes. An old dusty book on the science shelves catalogued three meteor falls five-hundred years ago. All three had been near villages. One in North Africa, one in England, and one in China. The meteorites had never been found, but people reported seeing a blue streak of light in the sky. There were also reports of small earthquakes after impact. What followed was disturbing. In the weeks and months post-strike, all three villages reported disappearances, violence, and more disturbing things. There were reports of strange changes to the citizenry. The adoption of new religions. And all three villages, were eventually set upon by their neighbors. All burned to the ground.

Spooky thoughts. Patrick just wished he’d been able to share his findings with David. The gentle giant always liked a good ghost story.

Despite his slow walk, Patrick found himself at his front door. He took a deep breath. Now for a snack and maybe some homework. He opened the door. “Mom, I’m home.”

“In the … living room, sugar.” Susy was in her shorts and sport blouse again, exercising along with the man on the television. She bounced along with the routine, sweat trickling down her neck.

“Hi, Mom. I …” Patrick walked into the living room and stopped dead in his tracks. His backpack hit the floor. That smell again. Like untouched jungles ready for plunder. He looked at Susy’s round rump, bouncing with her movements. He ogled her side boob, as it temporarily defied gravity with each lunge, only to come bounding down again.

“I’ll be done in … a few minutes, Pat.” Susy kept her eyes on the television, moving each knee up as high as it would go and then dropping it back down again. “Why don’t you grab … yourself a nice glass … of milk.”

Patrick wanted to grab something else. His hard dick pushed fervently at his pants. His hand went up to his glasses, pulled them off, and dropped them on the coffee table. Susy was a blur now, but he didn’t care. He stepped toward her.

“Pat?” Susy stopped her bouncing and turned around. She saw her son stalking her like a wild beast. “Patrick Lannit, what are you doing?”

“You’re so beautiful, Mom.” He raised himself to his tiptoes, face upturned, ready for another kiss.

“No, no, no, you don’t, buster” Susy grabbed his right ear and led him out of the living room.

“Ow, ow, ow.” Patrick’s ear throbbed as his mom pulled him into the kitchen.

“This stops now. I’ve made you a doctor’s appointment for tomorrow.” Susy led him to the sink. With her right hand she continued to pull at the upper part of his ear, with her left hand she grabbed a glass and filled it with water. “I don’t know what’s gotten into you, and I don’t know why I let you do those things yesterday.” She poured the cold water over Patrick’s head.

“Mom.” Patrick gasped and sputtered. His dick softened in his pants.

“But tomorrow morning we’re going to go see a doctor who will sort you out.” Satisfied, she let go of his ear. She turned him toward the stairs and smacked his bottom. “Now go to your room and do some homework. I don’t want to see you until dinner.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Patrick hustled to the living room, grabbed his backpack and glasses, and ran upstairs.

Susy jogged back into the living room. She had an exercise routine to finish.

~~

The old bed in the motel squeaked softly as Mark Farmer gently moved inside his wife. She was such a beauty, lying under him. Her breasts pulled gently to the side and wobbled back and forth on her chest with his motions. He was the moon, and her breasts were the oceans pulled by his tides. Nature was magical, he thought. He looked down at the freckles that dappled her neck and chest. Mark never doubted that he was a lucky man to have landed Donna.

“Mark?” Donna had been thinking. She looked up at her husband as he slowly moved toward completion. These days, sex with her husband often gave her time to think. She didn’t even work up a sweat anymore. They weren’t the kids they’d been when they met. “Mark, I think we should leave Portsmith.”

“We can’t, darling. We’re on the case.” He moved his hips.

“Stop. Just stop for a minute. I’m thirsty.” She put her hands up and pushed on his shoulders.

“Of course.” Mark stopped and rolled off his wife, landing next to her in bed.

Donna leaned over and grabbed the water glass on the bedside table. She quickly downed the whole thing. She’d been so thirsty lately. “Maybe we can go out and get some early dinner.” And she’d also been hungry. So very hungry.

“Yes, darling.” Mark sighed. He wasn’t going to get to finish this time. He put an arm over his eyes. “But we have the interviews scheduled at the high school this afternoon. Remember the anomalies we found outside Cleveland? This could be similar. We can go to dinner right afterward, I promise.”

“Maybe that’s not such a good idea.” Donna swung her legs over the edge of the bed and stood up. “There are other meteors and other towns, Mark. I have a bad feeling about Portsmith.”

“Nonsense.” Mark moved his arm away from his eyes and watched Donna. Her perfect breasts hung low, quivering as she struggled to get her bra on. Come to think of it, her body looked a little more full than usual. This was interesting, he’d have to write it down in the casebook. You never knew what was a clue. “I can see that you’re hungry, darling. How about this plan?” Mark sat up in bed. “We’ll go to dinner right away. I’ll call the school and reschedule those interviews for tomorrow. Good?”

“Thank you, my lord.” Donna wriggled into her dress. Lately, nothing fit her right.

“You’re welcome, my lady.” Mark reached for his clothes.

~~

Linda scrubbed the kitchen floor, working hard down on her hands and knees. She let her mind wander as the floor slowly became spotless. Her thoughts kept returning to her son’s tall, lean body. And his gargantuan penis and how she might avoid it in the future. The doorbell startled Linda out of her ruminations. It was around 4:30 and William wasn’t due home for another hour. He wouldn’t ring the doorbell anyway. And David slept upstairs.

“Coming.” Linda brushed off her maroon dress. She tossed her sponge into the sink, reached her hands up over her head, and stretched. Everything was so stiff and sore. Her legs, her arms, her stomach, her back, and especially her poor, battered vagina. David had not gone easy on her earlier. Linda walked to the front door.

The doorbell rang again. She hoped it wouldn’t wake poor David. Given how sore Linda was, she knew David must be completely tuckered out. Linda opened the door and found David’s friend standing there, shoulders hunched against the cold. “Hello, Roy.”

“Hello, Mrs. Riles.” Roy stomped his feet. “Is David home?”

“He is, young man. He’s in his room sleeping.” Linda’s right hand grasped the door, ready to send Roy away and prevent any more cold air from entering the house. “He wasn’t feeling well today.”

“Oh, well, could I come in for a sec?” Roy’s fat cheeks were red from the cold. “I rode my bike all the way over here to check on him and I could really use a glass of water.”

“Well, okay.” Linda stepped aside. She let the teenager in. She marveled that David had friends so different from him. This boy was short, fat, and not always as polite as he should be. “Well, come in, come in, it’s cold outside.” Linda closed the door after him. And led him into the kitchen. “Can I take your jacket?”

“No, it’s okay.” Roy dropped his backpack in the hall and followed her. Was it his imagination, or was Linda actually something of a doll? His gaze fell to her exposed calves and worked their way up her backside. That was a mistake, he could feel his dick becoming very rigid in his pants. Baseball, baseball, baseball. To make matters worse, it was so warm in the house, he’d just had a long bike ride, and he still had his jacket on. A bead of sweat formed on his forehead. He followed her down the hall.

There was a smell. Something musty, dark, and alluring in this house. Roy sniffed the air. As his school’s designated sweat hog, he knew it well. It was body odor. But it was also somehow more than that. He was following Linda and her smell wafted back to him. No amount of baseball thoughts could quell the boner that now strained to break free of his pants.

“Here you go, Roy.” Linda fetched the water from the sink and turned with the glass in hand. Her eyes were immediately drawn to a jutting lump in the front of the boy’s pants. “Oh, my.” And there was that odor. The same as with David. Linda was helpless, her panties flooded again. Her legs suddenly rubber.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Riles. I don’t need that water anymore.” Roy took a step toward her. What was he doing? Some deep part of his brain had taken over, and Roy didn’t even know what he was going to do or say next.

“Oh, okay.” Linda moved the glass back to the counter. Little ripples danced in the water as her hand shook. “Is there, something else …?” She set the glass down and looked back to Roy. Good Lord, he was unbuttoning his pants.

“Yes.” Roy pulled his pants to the floor and kicked them into the corner of the kitchen. “I can’t ride home with this boner.”

“I see.” Linda’s eyes fixed on his crotch. The top of his penis was long enough to stick out of his briefs. He pulled off his underwear, and the monster swung down, waving back in forth in front of him. It was engorged beyond belief, the head almost black. “What do you need?”

“I need help.” Roy looked at her like she was slow.

“Oh. I don’t think …” Linda bit her lip, her gaze locked on that penis. God in heaven, why was this happening to her? Would his semen bring on the same euphoria as David’s? “Um. Yes. I … can help you.” Linda dropped to her knees and crawled over to Roy.

“I’ve never had a blowjob.” Roy grabbed his dick with his right hand and started stroking.

“I know how to do that.” Linda stopped in front of Roy and sat on her knees. She brushed her blonde hair behind her shoulders and pushed his hand away. With both hands, she reached up for his penis. Her fingers looked so small as they tried to reach all the way around it. Did all boys these days have penises this size? Was that a thing in the modern age? She looked at it. It was thicker than David’s but not quite as long. The head was smaller, darker, and looked more angry. Her hands moved up and down the shaft.

“Oh, Mrs. Riles, that feels really good.” Roy unzipped his jacket and flung it to the ground. He pulled his sweater and his undershirt off and tossed them behind him.

“I’m only doing this so you can bicycle home.” Linda looked up at Roy, who was now naked. His belly hung out and jiggled as he threw off his clothes. She took him into her mouth and swirled her tongue around the knobby head. Her eyes rolled a little as she caught a taste of precum. Just like David, his secretions were pure rapture.

“That’s really nice.” Roy didn’t know what do with his hands, so he just let them hang by his sides. He watched his friend’s mom slurp and suck. His dick slipping, ever so slightly, in and out of her pretty pink mouth.

“Mmmmmmpppppphhhhhh.” Linda’s head bobbed for several minutes. This young man’s penis in her mouth was heaven.

“Uh … Mrs. Riles …” Roy was close.

She looked up at him questioningly with her blue eyes. And then her mouth was flooded with his stuff. Just like David, it kept coming and coming. And just like David, it brought on the most magical orgasm. She swallowed some of it, and then, convulsing in ecstasy, she let go of the penis and fell to her side on the floor.

“Aaaaaahhhhhh.” Roy let it all out. This was the best thing that had ever happened to him. When Linda fell to the linoleum floor, twitching as she was, Roy just kept on cumming, covering her dress, her face, and hair in his spunk. “More … just a little … more.” He immediately dropped to his knees, cum still dripping from throbbing dick. He grabbed Linda by the hips and roughly pulled her up onto her hands and knees. He lifted her dress and pulled her panties aside. Linda’s pussy was wet and waiting, her lips spread and pink.

“Condoms.” Linda managed to eke out the words. It was one thing for her sweet David to put his penis inside her without protection. But not this boy. She tried to focus. “Upstairs. My husband has … condoms upstairs.”

“Sorry, Mrs. Riles.” He rubbed the head of his dick along her pussy. Her ass looked so round, full, and inviting. “No time.” He pushed forward, but couldn’t find the hole. He tried again, but his dick didn’t go in. This was harder than it looked.

“Hold on.” Linda reached back with her left hand. The diamond on her ring didn’t sparkle, there was barely any light in the kitchen. It was getting late. “It goes in here.” She held his penis and guided it in. If there wasn’t time for condoms, then it couldn’t be helped. “Oooohhhhhhhh.” The monster slid in halfway on the first thrust. Her vagina was sore but accommodating.

“Yes.” Roy grabbed her hips and thrust in and out with long, powerful strokes. He listened to the housewife whimper and moan. He felt on top of the world. This is what confidence feels like, Roy realized.

They went at it for a long time on the kitchen floor. Linda felt him deep, deep inside her. Pretty soon, darkness completely enveloped the kitchen. Linda didn’t care. She knew she’d missed her chance to make dinner. She knew William would be home soon. She knew David slept upstairs. But all that mattered to her at that moment was taking more of that penis. She felt the cum drying on her face. She knew she was a sweaty, dirty mess. She knew that the dress Roy had bunched around her waist was stained. She didn’t care.

The front door creaked open. Neither Roy or Linda tried to separate. Roy kept on pounding her, watching her ass shake. Even when William called out, they didn’t stop.

“Linda, dear? Why are all the lights off?” William stumbled on something. “Whose backpack is this?” He heard noises in the kitchen and made his way there. He didn’t make it far.

A vaporous cloud of pheromones greeted him in the hall. He stopped walking and turned to face a family portrait hanging on the hallway wall. “Nice family,” he mumbled. His briefcase dropped by his feet. He stared at the picture the family had taken at Woolworths a few years ago. His whole family in their Sunday best, hair perfectly combed. William stood in the portrait, and his pretty wife Linda sat next to him. And their two sons kneeled on either side of her. He couldn’t seem to remember their names at the moment. It felt like that was the sort of thing he should remember. “Family.”

“I’m gonna … cum.” Roy slammed into Linda as hard as he could.

“Please … ah … ah … ah … please.” Linda gritted her teeth, ready for the euphoria that would accompany his explosion. She arched her back, willing him to let loose in her.

“Take … it …” Roy unloaded deep inside her, a cascade of cum flowed.

The instant his ejaculation hit her insides, Linda could only see stars before her eyes. She tossed her head back and forth and screamed a long, high-pitched wail. David, who was still asleep, didn’t hear her. William, who was staring at the family portrait, didn’t hear her. But a neighbor walking her dog outside did. Both owner and dog stopped, trying to determine where that otherworldly shriek had come from. After a few seconds, they gave up and continued on their walk.

When he was done, Roy pulled out of Linda with a plop. He looked down and could see his cum leaking out of her demolished pussy. Her hole gapped and her pussy lips were splayed open. “I gotta go.” Roy stood up and hurriedly dressed. He stuffed his deflating dick into his underwear. Pulled on pants, shoes, shirt, and sweater.

Linda stayed on her hands and knees, panting and looking down at the floor. Sweat dripped off her nose and pooled on the linoleum. What had she just done?

“Goodbye, Mrs. Riles.” Roy raced out of the kitchen and stopped in horror when he found William standing in the hall. In his earlier frenzy, he hadn’t heard William come home. “Um … Mr. Riles.”

William stood between Roy and the door. He didn’t look at Roy or acknowledge him in any way.

Everything about this afternoon was crazy. But this? Roy’s knees shook with fear. “Mr. Riles?” Roy didn’t know what was happening, but since William seemed preoccupied, there was no time like the present. He raced around his friend’s father, picked up his backpack, and bolted out the front door.

Linda stirred herself. She stood and her dress fell back down below her knees. She needed a plan. Clean the mess, shower, and then go to bed. She’d tell William she and David were both sick and that he had to see about putting his own dinner together. She grabbed the sponge from the sink and got to work.

When she had finished cleaning, she climbed the stairs to her room not noticing William standing in the shadows of the front hall. In the throes of passion while being mated like a dog, she hadn’t even heard her husband come home.

When William returned from his fugue state, he was much confused. It was later than he thought it ought to be. And his family was nowhere to be found. He walked into the house and turned the lights on. He found his son and wife in their own beds upstairs, recovering from some sort of virus. What an odd evening, he thought. He went down to the kitchen and found a jacket flung in the corner. Too small to be David’s. One of his friends must have left it. And that friend walked home without it in the cold? Strange. It was a strange day he concluded.

~~

Axcix opened her doors to receive one of her data collection drones. More mated pairs. Some overlapping pairs too. That was to be expected.

Of course, she knew how the first expeditions had ended. So much data destroyed by fire. That’s why she kept a careful watch on outsiders. A team of two had already arrived in the habitat to seek her out. But they were foolish and had greedily swallowed her water. For them, everything was under control.

But now her scans told her another team had arrived from the outside. They would not drink the water. This could be a problem. Axcix needed more data.

 

Chapter 4

Roy got home and closed the door behind him. He was breathing hard and sweating. He felt great. He felt on top of the world. He also felt a little strange. He had just lost his virginity to his friend’s mom. With his friend’s dad standing in the hallway. His fevered brain couldn’t quite process all that had just happened.

“Hello, Mom, I’m home.” Roy dropped his backpack in the hallway and walked toward the kitchen.

“In here, Roy.” Amanda pulled her casserole from the oven and covered it with aluminum foil. She placed her oven mitts on the Formica countertop. She reached behind her back and untied her apron. She slid it over her head and folded it neatly. She looked forward to spending a little time with her gentle son, even if that time was in front of the television.

“Mom, it’s been a crazy day.” Roy stepped into the kitchen. His mom looked lovely. She more than filled out her periwinkle blue housedress. The fabric gapped in between the buttons on the front. Roy could maybe see some bra in the gaps. Where had his skinny little mother gone? If she wasn’t his mom, he might think she was a doll. And with his newfound confidence, he might make a pass at her. Who knows? But she was his mom. He looked down at the linoleum floor.

“My word, Roy, look at you.” Amanda was about to place the folded apron on the kitchen counter, but she stopped with her arm outstretched when she saw her son. His hair was a mess. His sweater was untucked and bunched around one shoulder. He was huffing and puffing, his large stomach rapidly rising and falling. And he looked wet and sticky. “You’ll need to shower before dinner.”

“Ah, come on, Mom. Can I shower after dinner?” Roy pulled off his sweater and held it in his right hand. His button-up undershirt was also untucked. “Dad and Sis here for dinner?”

“No, it’s just us. Your father is working late again. And Annie is off with that Connors boy at the drive-in.” Amanda finished setting the apron down on the kitchen counter. She then waved her hand in front of her nose. “Gosh, Roy, you really do need a shower. That smell.” But then something crept into her mind with that scent, and she didn’t mind it anymore. Her vagina, with a mind of its own, started gushing like it was a special night with Nathaniel.

Roy stood fixed in place, watching his mom squirm. What was she doing?

“Well, darling, if you won’t take yourself to the shower …” Amanda walked with sudden purpose over to Roy, turned him toward the stairs, and pushed his shoulders. “… I’ll have to take you.”

“Mom?” Roy stumbled and then walked toward the stairs.

“No back talk, young man. We’re going to clean you off before dinner.” Amanda followed him up the stairs and steered him into the pink washroom. She turned on the shower and then turned him back around and began unbuttoning his undershirt. “You can leave that sweater on the floor, I’ll put all these things in the laundry.”

“Okay.” Roy was confused, but he dropped the sweater. He let her unbutton and remove his shirt. She dropped it on the sweater. She then unbuttoned his pants, pulled them off, and dropped them on the pile. She squatted down and pulled off his socks. Of course, she hadn’t undressed him in a long, long, time. The washroom started to fill with steam.

“One last thing.” Amanda pulled down his briefs. Her son’s soft penis dangled out in the open. Her hands stopped, still holding the briefs around his knees. “I’d forgotten that you were so … different from your father.” She finished pulling down his briefs and Roy stepped out of them. “Now in you go.” There was another smell that caught Amanda’s nose, even more enchanting than his teenage sweat. Amanda couldn’t quite place it. Her panties had become uncomfortably saturated. She’d never experienced anything quite like what her body was doing. The feeling would surely pass. Best to ignore it and clean her boy.

“Uh. Okay.” Roy stepped into the shower and put his hand up to close the curtain. The warm water cascaded over his head, pushing his brown hair into his eyes.

“No.” Amanda pushed his hand away and left the curtain open. “When you’re this dirty, Roy, you need your mother’s help.” She pushed up her sleeves to her elbows and grabbed the bar of soap. She rubbed it over his back.

“You don’t have to.” Roy stepped forward so the water fell on his shoulders. He pushed his hair back with his right hand and watched her out of the corner of his eye as she rubbed at his back with vigor. Baseball, baseball, baseball. The last thing Roy needed at the moment was a boner.

“Don’t be silly, darling. It’s a mother’s job.” Amanda moved to his armpits. Satisfied with those suds, her hand brought the soap to his big belly. She bent down and rubbed. Her eyes drifted down to his penis. “That certainly is a big guy you have hanging down there.” Even soft, it was bigger than Nathaniel’s biggest erection. The foreskin halfway covered the head. She could see the network of protruding veins. “Well, we’ll have to clean that too.”

Roy stepped back and the water fell on his head again, rushing down the front of his body. He pushed his hair out of his eyes again and held it back on his head with his right hand. He blinked through shower droplets and watched his mom sit down on the edge of the tub and reach out with both hands, the bar of soap in her right. The water washed away the soap bubbles on his belly. And streamed over his dick.

“It’s important to get under the foreskin.” Amanda moved the skin back and forth, back and forth with her left hand. Her son’s penis started to rise. “Well, hello, big guy.”

The pink washroom was completely filled with steam. Roy couldn’t believe what he was seeing as he watched his mom clearly tug on his dick. He didn’t know what to do.

After a minute, her hands slowed down and she shook her head a couple times. “Oh no.” Amanda blinked her eyes. What was she doing? She dropped the soap into the tub and pulled her hands away. “Oh my gosh, I didn’t mean to.” She stood up and looked at her dress, wet from splashing water. “I have to get changed. You finish cleaning yourself up.” And just like that, she disappeared out the washroom door.

Roy reached down and grabbed his dick. It was now rock-hard. As he finished the tug-job his mom had started, he thought about recent events. First his mom in the kitchen. Then Mrs. Riles. Now his mom again. But once she’d cleaned him pretty good, she’d lost interest. Roy was no dummy. It seemed simple enough. When he was sweating, women couldn’t resist him. When the sweat was gone, not so much. Roy was about ready to bust thinking about the next part.

He needed to test his theory. But with his mom? Well, if it worked with her, he rationalized, it would work with anyone. And he wouldn’t take it too far. He wasn’t some sort of pervert.

And the beauty of it was, he was about the sweatiest guy he knew. This was a gift from God.

Roy grunted and sprayed great streams of gooey cum all over the tub.

Great, now he’d have to clean that up.

~~

Patrick snuck out his bedroom window and dropped down to the lawn. Susy had said that she didn’t want to see him until dinner. She didn’t say that he needed to stay in his room. And there was plenty of time to ride over to the library, look up a few things, and ride home. He grabbed his bike and set off.

With the wind in his hair, Patrick turned his bike down Main Street. And there, on the sidewalk, he saw the investigators again. A tall man in a gray suit, bowtie, and fedora accompanied by a shapely woman with an elegant dress, red hair, and Brownline glasses. It was them.

Ever since Patrick had kissed his mom, he’d felt not quite himself. A little more bold. More brave. He turned his bike and hopped it up onto the sidewalk and stopped in front of the cosmopolitan couple, blocking their path. “I hear you’re interested in meteors.”

“Capital.” Mark exchanged a quick look with his wife and then offered Patrick a broad smile. “How can we be of service, young man?”

“Well, I’m interested too. Name’s Patrick Lannit.” Patrick stuck out his hand. This sort of introduction really was out of character. It felt good. A welcome change.

“Mark and Donna Farmer.” Mark shook Patrick’s hand with a dry, firm grip, pumping up and down. When he was done, Donna offered her hand with a gentle but crisp shake. Mark leaned in like they were friendly conspirators. “Tell us about it, kid.”

Patrick told them that he’d seen the blue streak in the sky and felt the earthquake. That he’d noticed strange behavior in town. Absences at school. Clothes no longer fitting some citizens. Patrick felt outgoing, but not so much that he shared with them his own changes, or how his mom’s boobs and hips had grown.

“Very interesting, young detective. Donna, take a note, will you?” Mark turned to his wife.

“Already there, my lord.” Donna had pulled her small notepad from her purse and jotted Patrick’s observations down.

“Excellent, my lady.” Mark turned back to Patrick. “Anything else?”

“Yes.” Patrick nodded and adjusted his glasses with his right hand. His left hand held his handlebars to keep the bicycle upright. He then told them about the dusty book in the library that chronicled the three meteors from five hundred years ago.

“So, you’ve found one of Cobb’s books. Good work, lad.” Mark rubbed his chin. “I like you, Patrick Lannit. Your beguiling confidence reminds me of myself at your age. How would you like to join our team as a junior investigator?”

Patrick nodded. This was so cool.

“Great.” Mark clapped Patrick on the shoulder. “You’re the perfect man to observe this town from the inside. Why don’t you take the weekend to survey and note anything else out of the ordinary, and we’ll meet at the library on Monday? When’s a good time for you?”

“I can be there at three-thirty.” Patrick’s face was stuck on a huge, goofy smile.

“Capital. We’ll see you then.” Mark gave Patrick a big friendly wave and guided his wife around the bicycle toward the restaurant.

Donna gave Patrick a more modest wave and a sweet smile.

Patrick waved back, hopped back on the bike, and pedaled back toward home. The library could wait. He wanted to sneak back into his room and start writing his observations down into a notebook, like Donna Farmer had. He was, after all, an official investigator now.

~~

Axcix gurgled a chuckle in her aquatic home as she reviewed the latest data. This was the beauty of starting with reproduction. Its pull over almost any species was supreme. And the dominant species on this planet was no different.

There were still individuals that would resist, but much less than if she’d just started with wholesale physiological shifts, as some of her sisters had done. Mating was at the core of any successful species. And she was learning so much watching these mammals fornicate.

With luck, this would be a long process, with many iterations. As long as she avoided interruption. And Axcix hadn’t yet settled on what to do with those bent on disrupting her beautiful experiment.

~~

Mark looked across the table at his lovely wife as she dug into her second burger of the evening. He adjusted his bowtie and thought about Donna’s appetite. To tell the truth, it had been a tad excessive lately. He was too polite to mention it, but common decency said nothing about taking notes. The Lannit boy hadn’t said anything about hunger. Mark would have to ask him on Monday. He’d make a note of it. “Good burger, Donna?”

“Hhhnmmmmmm.” Donna ripped off another bite and chewed heartily. There was something slightly feral in the way she demolished her food.

“Well, enjoy.” Mark sipped at his milkshake. He looked around the diner. It was a typical early crowd for a Thursday evening, he supposed. Lots of young people. A few retirees. And … Mark did a double take. In a booth catty-cornered from where Mark and Donna sat, five people ate together. What caught his attention was not their dark suits and dresses. Or that the men in the group wore sunglasses and hats indoors; heathens. Or that each of them seemed to have brought their own sandwiches and water, despite going to an establishment that served both. What interested Mark, exceedingly, was that he knew one of the women.

Dr. Gertrude Cobb was a historian who had written several books on the quincentenary meteors. That she was in Portsmith, could only mean that this group was on the same trail as Mark and his wife. This could finally be it. They might have actually found another transformative meteor.

“Capital.” Mark looked back at Donna.

“What?” Donna wiped her mouth with her napkin and signaled to the waitress. She needed another hamburger.

“Don’t stare, my lady, but Gertrude Cobb sits at a table to your seven o’clock.” Mark took another sip of his milkshake.

“Really?” Donna turned and glanced over her shoulder. Sure enough, there was Dr. Cobb. Donna didn’t recognize the two women with Gertrude, but the two men were obviously government. “This isn’t good.”

“No?” Mark frowned. He was so excited to see a prominent researcher in the same field.

The waitress stepped up and Donna ordered another burger and fries. The waitress then walked off to put in the order.

“Don’t you see. It means this could be it.” Donna looked at her husband, her green eyes large through her glasses. “And if Gertrude Cobb has been brought in, they have resources. They will almost certainly unlock the mystery before we do.” Donna paused to take a long drink of water. She drained her glass.

“Oh, I don’t know.” Mark’s frown deepened.

“This is a sign, Mark,” Donna said. “Let’s leave this mystery to Gertrude and her team. There are other mysteries in our future. What about that barn in Montana? Why don’t we go home, have a rest, and then drive up to Montana?”

“It’s a challenge, Donna. Unlock the mystery before a renowned expert.” Mark eyed the group with Gertrude. They did look professional. “Our names will be remembered forever. We would become renowned experts ourselves.”

The waitress dropped off Donna’s third hamburger.

“I … don’t … like it,” Donna said as she chewed.

Mark watched his pretty wife stuff her face. He didn’t like it either. But he would get to the bottom of it.

~~

“You feeling okay, sugar?” Susy looked across the dining table at Patrick and tried on a warm, bright smile. The Lannit family sat at their nightly dinner and everything seemed so normal at the moment. They would conquer the troublesome patch of mother-son relationship tomorrow morning, with the good advice of Dr. Epman. She just wished they didn’t have to wait till the next day to seek help. Like in most things, waiting was the hardest part.

“I’m fine, Mom.” Patrick was not fine. He looked up from his plate. He finished chewing his meatloaf. He was hungry today, but not as hungry as he’d been. He met his mother’s deep, brown eyes. Patrick had always known that his mother was beautiful. And since he’d hit puberty, he’d dreamed of having a girl like Susy. But those dreams had twisted in his mind recently. He now wanted the genuine article. Which was impossible. Patrick sighed. And now he’d made it even worse by inexplicably groping and kissing her earlier. Now he had to see a doctor.

“Penny for your thoughts?” Susy watched him.

“Leave the boy alone, Susy.” Fred, who sat to Susy’s right, gave her a stern look. “He’s probably moping about some girl.” Fred turned his focus on Patrick. “That it, Pat? Some doll got you down?”

Patrick nodded his head. Well, it was true. He adjusted his glasses and looked at his father. The man was tall, handsome, and confident. Girls had always chased Fred Lannit. Patrick happened to be the opposite of his father. What could he do about it?

“Well, Pat.” Fred put down his fork and gave his son a resolute nod. The man knew his advice was gold. “You can’t let this girl make the decision for you. In life, you have to be able to win the difficult prizes.” Fred reached over and rubbed his wife’s back. “You think your mother said yes when I first asked her out? You have to be persistent.”

Patrick looked back and forth between his parents. He worked hard not to let his gaze fall to his mother’s round boobs, tucked away in her ill-fitting dress. “It’s complicated, Dad.”

Susy’s cheeks warmed with blush. Given her son’s antics lately, she could guess what was going through his head. Maybe she’d need to help find the kid a girlfriend. Maybe at eighteen, it was time for him to get a little more interested in girls his own age. She pondered this.

“Nonsense.” Fred removed his hand from Susy’s back and dropped his fist to the table, rattling the dinnerware. “Take life by the horns. I want to see you get what you want, Pat.”

Patrick knew his father meant that Fred wanted Patrick to want and get what Fred wanted. Patrick rubbed his forehead.

“Pat should make that girl his.” Fred looked back at his wife. “Don’t you agree, dear?”

“Yes, dear.” Susy nodded, her brown ponytail bobbing. Her countenance turned serious. She was thinking about friends who had daughters Patrick’s age. The doctor was sure to help, but this would be an excellent backup plan.

~~

At about the same time the Lannits were enjoying meatloaf, Amanda served dinner on television trays. Roy and Amanda ate in silence, which was a great relief to Amanda. She did not want to talk to Roy after the incident in the shower. They each had second helpings, but no more. That was another relief. She had been so hungry lately, but that hunger was starting to die down.

After she’d cleared away their dishes, they both sat down on the opposite ends of the couch to watch Dragnet. Amanda covered herself in a quilt and watched the screen, making no eye contact with Roy.

Roy also covered himself in the warmest blanket he could find. Sure enough, in a few minutes, the first beads of sweat tricked down his forehead. “How are you doing, Mom?” Time to see if he was right about his perspiration.

“Fine, darling.” Amanda squirmed a little under her blanket. After their shower, she’d taken out her ponytail, and her dark hair curled around her on the back of the couch. She pulled the quilt up under her chin.

“Good.” Roy waited, pretending to watch the television while keeping her in his peripheral vision. Her squirming continued.

By the next commercial break, Roy could see rhythmic movement under the quilt. Amanda’s breathing caught in her throat. She held her breath, and then let it out in a series of small gasps. She was clearly masturbating while they watched their show.

Roy’s experiment worked. He threw off the blanket. Time to cool down and let his mom off the hook.

“Roy?” Amanda’s gaze left the television and moved to her son. He looked so handsome sitting there. “About what happened earlier, Roy.” Amanda’s right hand continued its assault on her vagina. Her arm had snaked past her skirt, and two of her fingers wiggled inside her. A little earlier, she’d pulled her panties out of the way. She was confident her son couldn’t tell what she was doing.

“Don’t worry about it, Mom.” Roy watched her with widening eyes. He needed to stop sweating this instant.

“I just want you to … uh … know that I’m here to … oohhhh … help you whenever you need me.” Amanda willed her hand to stop its movements, but it felt too good. And, come to think of it, she didn’t care if Roy knew what she was doing after all.

Baseball, baseball, baseball. “Thanks.” Roy felt a lump in his throat. Despite cumming twice already that day, his dick grew. Now he wished he’d still had his blanket on.

“Oh my gosh.” Amanda was about to find release. She could see the impossibly large bulge growing in her son’s pants. She leaned her head back on the couch, her eyes rolled back, and the soft waves of an orgasm enveloped her.

Thinking about baseball was worthless now. Roy watched his own mom get herself off. And before he could stop himself, his balls contracted and he unleashed shot after shot of cum into his pants. That was his third of the day. How much more was in there? “Aaaagggghhhh.” Roy clenched his teeth, hoping Amanda wouldn’t notice.

When Amanda had recovered from her own orgasm, the first thought she had was that she’d just done the unthinkable right in front of her son. Thank God the quilt covered her indecency. Maybe she could play it off as some sort of silly game. Maybe … suddenly a new scent washed over her. Just like when she’d undressed Roy to get him into the shower. The first odor was intoxicating, the second was mind-altering. She focused back on Roy and saw the wetness spreading on the front of his pants. She knew this smell. It was a man’s scent. She needed to have a taste. Just one taste.

“I see you’ve made another mess, Roy. Let Mom help you, okay? Don’t move.” Amanda slid to the living room floor. Leaving the quilt behind her, she crawled toward Roy.

“Mom?” Roy watched her shoulder blades rotate under her white blouse, like a stalking cat. He stared at her round ass, rolling under her brown skirt. Whatever his mom was about to do, Roy wasn’t going to be able to stop her. His experiment had run amok.

“I just know you need my help, darling.” Amanda reached Roy, spread his legs and kneeled between them, hiking the hem of her skirt above her thighs. She reached under with her right hand and moved her panties back to the side. Her index finger then rubbed at her clit. With her left hand she carefully unbuttoned Roy’s pants. It wasn’t easy with one hand and that enormous tent in the way. She unzipped him and looked up into his soft, brown eyes. “Be a dear and scoot these down for me.”

Roy nodded and pulled his pants and underwear down over his feet and tossed them to side. His dick sprang free.

“Oh … my … word.” Amanda’s right arm rhythmically moved as she frigged herself. With her left, she reached up to hold Roy’s monster. “You really did make a mess. Your stuff is all over.” The smell was so much stronger with his pants out of the way. His penis was thick and angry looking. Her hand slid down its extraordinary length and lightly caressed his balls. They were so swollen, with little purple veins spread all across each massive sack. His white stuff dribbled over them. “Do they hurt, darling?” She reached back for his penis and held it up out of the way.

“N … n … no,” Roy stuttered.

“Let me … oh … kiss them better.” Amanda’s right arm shook faster and she plunged two fingers into her vagina. She leaned toward Roy’s left testicle, mouth parted. A tiny drop of sweat ran down her cheek. She was getting herself worked up.

“They don’t hurt, Mom.” Roy was now sweating buckets. He inhaled sharply as she moved in. His lungs filled with the most delicious scent. His mom. He went from knowing he couldn’t stop her to wanting her to go crazy.

Amanda planted a soft kiss on his rough, swollen flesh. Her eyes twitched and rolled as pleasure surged through her. She recovered herself. “There now, isn’t that better?” She then licked at it, her tongue tasting the salty, dripping expression of teenage lust. A half realization floated through her mind that she was eating her son’s semen. More shockwaves of pleasure hit her. She devoured all the sperm covering his left sack, and moved to the right one. It was like drinking life itself.

“Mom.” Roy closed his eyes and rested his head back on the couch cushion. He felt her tongue on him and then his right ball was engulfed in wet warmth. She’d taken him into her mouth. Her left hand began moving up and down his shaft in slow, easy strokes. Roy opened his eyes and looked down at her. Her mouth was full as she rolled her tongue around the ball. Her wedding ring faced Roy, as her hand slid up and down. He thought about his father. It turns out you didn’t need to cut the same dashing figure as Nathaniel Ackerman to get the beautiful girl. Roy couldn’t stop himself from getting the women around him.

“Mmmmmmmmm.” Amanda released his right testicle and looked up at the mighty penis towering above her face. “Now it’s time for the big guy.” She rose a little off her butt and licked her way up the dark, angry thing. More tremors reverberated through her body as she swallowed his cum. Finally, she lowered her mouth onto the head. All the while, her right hand kept working at her vagina.

“Oh, Mom.” Roy watched her head bob on his dick. Her hair fell around her face, so he couldn’t really see what she was doing. But it felt so good.

She slurped and sucked for what seemed like forever.

The front door slammed. Roy had sudden déjà vu with what had happened with David’s mom. But it wasn’t Nathaniel at the door.

“Hi, Mom. Hi, Dad.” Annie’s peppy voice. “I’m home.”

Roy looked up toward the hall, terrified she’d find them doing this.

Amanda spit out her son’s dick and looked at the living room doorway in horror. She still had her left hand wrapped around his dick, and her right hand buried under her skirt.

Annie raced by the doorway, a blur of white as she headed for the stairs. “Be in my room.” Annie hadn’t even bothered to look into the living room as she passed. Her footfalls sounded on the stairs, and then the faint slam of her door from upstairs.

The close call was like cold water on Amanda’s face. “I’m so sorry, Roy. I don’t know how this happened.” Amanda looked up at her son. She removed her right hand from under her skirt and placed it on Roy’s thigh. Ready to push herself away. But she couldn’t quite leave him. Conflict filled her mind. Could she really give up on extracting more of the magic he stored in his testicles? Amanda took a deep breath. Finally, she said, “We have to stop.”

“No.” Roy reached with both hands, planted them on Amanda’s soft black hair, and gently pushed her mouth toward his dick again. “We can’t stop.”

“Oh, no … Roy.” Amanda watched that monstrous thing get closer and closer to her face. Before this week, she’d had no idea the male organ got this big. With steady pressure on her head, she let Roy guide his penis back into her mouth. The fingers on her right hand gripped his pants in a fist as her tongue got a taste of oozing precum. Sparks danced before her eyes. Before she knew it, her head was bobbing up and down again. Even with her daughter upstairs, Amanda had to finish this.

“Oh, God, Mom, I’m going to cum.” Roy didn’t know if he should cum in her mouth or not. He supposed it was best to let her decide.

“Uuuuugggghhhhhh.” Amanda gagged a little as she tried to force more of him into her mouth.

“It’s … happening …” Roy let out what felt like a gallon of cum past his mom’s sweet lips.

The second Roy’s sperm hit the back of her throat, her whole body exploded into orgasm, from the tips of her toes to the follicles on her head. She managed one swallow and then she spit him out and buried her head in his chubby, sweater-covered belly. He kept spraying her and she could feel the front of her blouse grow sticky and saturated with his mess. As it soaked through her shirt and bra, her breasts sent new waves of pleasure through her. Amanda grunted and whined, and came and came.

They stayed like that for several minutes. Roy, panting on the couch, Amanda with her face buried in his belly, still gripping his penis with her left hand. When she thought she could stand, she rose on wobbly legs. She looked down at her little man. “Get cleaned up, darling. Your father will be home soon.” She walked toward the stairs and looked over her shoulder with a dazed expression. “And don’t let your sister catch you.” She pointed a finger at his penis. “With that.”

“Okay, Mom.” Roy bent over and reached for his pants, replaying what had just happened in his mind. In the end, he didn’t care if he was a pervert. This was the way to live.

~~

Friday morning, Patrick slumped in the passenger seat of his mom’s car. He didn’t want to be late to school, but his mom had scheduled his appointment for nine o’clock. He didn’t want the appointment at all for that matter. Patrick didn’t need a doctor, he needed to get to the bottom of this mystery. He needed to investigate.

“Don’t pout, sugar.” Susy looked over at him from the driver’s seat with a frown on her pretty face. “I’m doing this for your own good.”

“Thanks, Mom.” Patrick looked over at her as she turned her eyes forward and pulled the car away from the stop sign. Her profile was so perfect, with her high cheekbones and dainty nose. A little bit lower, the swell of her boobs pressed against her arms as she spun the steering wheel.

“You may not mean it now.” Susy nodded her head, her brown ponytail bobbing behind her. “But someday you’ll thank me for this. It’s not like I want to go either.”

“Okay, Mom.” Patrick removed his glasses and looked out the car window. The world was a blur. He just wanted this to be over.

They made it to the doctor’s office ten minutes early and waited in silence in a bright, modern waiting room. A young woman with her brown hair up in a bun opened a door and ushered them in. They were both surprised when the woman closed the door behind them and sat in a leather armchair, facing a couch.

The woman gestured to the couch. “Please be seated.” She wore a green, tweed swing dress with a contrasting collar. Very professional. She folded her hands in her lap and waited. She watched them with big brown eyes through the lenses of her black glasses.

“I’m sorry.” Susy put her hand on Patrick’s shoulder and led him to the couch. They both sat. Susy kept her purse on her lap. “I thought Dr. Epman was a man.” Susy’s house dress was far more casual attire than what the brunette had on.

“Dr. Epman is a man. I’m his wife and assistant, Mrs. Paget Epman.” She smiled helpfully at them, showing white, even teeth. “Dr. Epman has had a few episodes when counseling over the past few weeks.”

“Episodes?” Susy’s eyes went wide.

“I don’t mean to cause you any alarm.” Paget’s smile turned sympathetic. “Just small memory lapses. We’re not sure as to the cause, so he’s asked me to take over his sessions this week. Don’t worry, I’ll take detailed notes and report back to him. At our next session, I’ll have a full report for you.”

“Very well.” Susy nodded.

“So, what seems to be the trouble?” Paget looked at Patrick.

“Well, Pat has been a little clingy with me lately.” Susy felt no need to tell an assistant everything, even if she was the Doctor’s wife. Maybe if it had been Dr. Epman himself, that might be different. “Too many kisses and hugs.”

“I see.” Paget picked up a notebook and jotted something down. “I’ve been hearing similar complaints lately.” She looked up at Susy through her glasses. “To help Doctor Epman arrive at a diagnosis, we ask that if anything strange happens with Patrick before our next session, please write the incident down exactly as it occurs.”

“So, that’s it?” Susy wasn’t sure how any of this was supposed to work.

“No, Mrs. Lannit. Now we’ll check in with young Patrick.” Paget turned to Patrick. “So, you’re eighteen-years-old? How is school going, young man?”

They talked for about another forty-five minutes. It seemed mostly like small talk to Susy. But she made another appointment for next week to follow up. Paget assured them that she would have updated information from Dr. Epman when they met again.

Susy walked Patrick out of the office and drove him to school. She thought over what Paget had said. Susy would dutifully write down anything strange, but she hoped things would just go back to normal.

~~

Linda woke up late in the morning. She sat up in bed and clutched the sheet over her breasts. “William?” Golden rays fell through her bedroom windows. She looked at her clock. Well, William must have left for work hours ago. Then thoughts of what she’d done yesterday filled her head. She’d taken sperm from two teenagers. Her son and his fat friend. Oh no. Linda put her hands to her mouth. She was going to be sick.

The washroom was only feet away, but it seemed a mile. She leapt out of bed and on sore legs raced to the washroom. She dropped to her knees and retched into the toilet. The act was painful, everything was sore. Her arms, back, neck, belly, and yes, her vagina. Her body hadn’t ever been through a day like yesterday. Not even close.

“Jesus Christ.” Linda’s stomach heaved again and she threw up into the toilet.

If willpower couldn’t keep her away from sin, maybe Jesus could. She was ready to seek help from the church. After a few minutes, Linda rose on unsteady feet and shuffled to her sink. She washed her face vigorously. Then straightened and looked in the mirror. Who was this woman looking back at her who had done such things? The woman in the mirror somehow looked radiant, with pale skin and ponderous, dangling breasts. She did not look like she’d just been throwing up.

Each minute that passed was another minute farther away from yesterday’s sins. The more removed she was, the more guilt settled in. She turned and moved to her closet. She’d need to find her nicest, loosest dress. She would finally go see the pastor and maybe he could giver her some direction.

Linda dressed, put on her makeup, and snuck out of her room. David’s door was open and he wasn’t in his room. He must be off to school already. This was good. She did not want to tempt fate, or her body, by running into him before she sought God’s help.

Without a thought for breakfast, Linda descended the stairs, grabbed her purse and keys, and headed out to the car. Hopefully the pastor would have time on a Friday morning.

~~

Patrick craned his neck to see David in the front row of the bleachers. His tall friend was back at school and sitting with the basketball team for a pep rally. Patrick wished David was up in the stands with his pals so Patrick could talk to him about everything that was going on.

“This rally’s a drag.” Patrick looked over at Roy.

“Yeah.” Roy wasn’t paying any attention. He was watching the cheerleaders. “Check out the paper shakers.”

“Yeah, they’re pretty.” Patrick looked down at the girls dancing in formation. “Did you hear me?”

“Be cool, man.” Roy turned his attention to Mrs. Rodgers. The math teacher sitting on the aisle of their row. She was clearly not into the rally. She had her chin in in her hand and a bored expression on her soft, pretty face. Her blue eyes were glazed over. A red headband kept her blonde hair out of her face. “I’m thinking,” Roy said.

“About what?” Patrick adjusted his glasses and tried to follow Roy’s gaze. Was he looking at Mrs. Rodgers? The teacher was hunched over, clearly suffering through this as Patrick was. Her tweed dress and posture couldn’t hide her inviting curves. She was one of the teachers that had seemed to gain weight lately. “Roy?”

“I’ll be back in a minute.” Roy stood up without looking back at Patrick and inched down the row in front of seated students.

“Watch it, sweat hog,” Someone said. Roy ignored him.

“Mrs. Rodgers?” Roy stopped next to the teacher. “I need to show you something.”

“Hello, Roy.” Caroline looked up at her corpulent student. Any distraction was a good one during these abysmal rallies. They went on forever. “What is it?”

Baseball, baseball, baseball. Roy prayed his dick would behave for the next couple minutes. A boner now would be disastrous. “I have to show you. Out in the hall.” Roy stepped around her and walked down the stairs and into the tunnel. He prayed she’d follow him, but he didn’t want to look back to check. Once out in the school hallway he stopped.

“Okay, Mr. Ackerman.” Caroline stepped up next to Roy and looked down into his eyes with a confused smile. “What’s so important?”

“This way.” Roy turned and started doing jumping jacks down the hall.

“What on Earth are you doing?” Caroline followed the jumping boy, her curiosity piqued. The poor teenager looked so awkward trying his calisthenics.

“Just trying to stay … fit.” Roy kept jumping all the way to the janitor closet and stopped. Just enough activity to work up a light sweat.

“Oh.” Caroline suddenly felt very strange. She should only feel those feelings in her husband’s arms. But here too? Following this crazy, chubby kid? Her vagina leaked into her panties. She must be coming down with something. “Make this quick, Roy. We need to get back to the rally.”

“Okay.” Roy opened the door to the janitor closet and looked back at her. “In here, Mrs. Rodgers.”

“In there?” Caroline reached her left hand to her bosom and peaked into the little storage area. There was a mop. Some cleaners. She didn’t see anything, but then again, she was having trouble with her focus all of a sudden.

“Let me show you.” Roy looked down the hall, both ways. Nobody around. He took her right hand in his and pulled her into the closet. “You can see it better with the door closed.” He closed the door after them.

“I think … I think …” There was a scent in that closet, along with the tannic cleaners and the moldering rags. It was something out of a dream. Or maybe out of nature. Yes, Caroline could place it. It smelled like the building blocks of life itself. If one converted the Fibonacci sequence into an odor, this would be it. “I need … I need … to go.” Her poor panties were a sloppy mess.

“In a minute.” Roy reached out for her hips and spun her to face him. It was dark in the closet, the only light coming from the crack under the door. The dim light and deep shadows enhanced the feminine curve of her lips, nose, and cheeks. No more baseball. Roy let his dick do its thing. He raised himself onto his toes and planted a sloppy kiss on her lips.

“No … Roy … no.” Caroline drew in a sharp breath. This short, sweaty boy was kissing her. Why was she not running from the closet? She should be running. “Not like that, young man.” She reached her hands to his back and pulled him against her, feeling the press of his flesh against her breasts. And the press of something large against her belly. That couldn’t be his penis, could it? “You need to kiss a woman softer. Tease her. Like this.” She bent down and nibbled on his upper lip. She couldn’t help herself. In the middle of that pep rally, she’d somehow gone insane.

They kissed in the dark for several minutes. Caroline could sense some progress in the boy, but she felt he was still too aggressive and sloppy with his kisses. This was an important life skill and she was his teacher. She’d help him.

Roy pushed her back against the wall and they continued making out.

Caroline took a quick breather. “That’s better, Roy.” She suddenly noticed that his right hand was squeezing her left boob. She hadn’t meant to let him do that. But it was too much effort to push him away and her dress and bra still covered her modesty. She decided to let it slide. Caroline bent down and planted more kisses on his lips. Her tongue darted into his mouth, and her hands groped the back of his cardigan. Then she felt cool air on her thighs. She hadn’t accounted for Roy’s left hand. He was pulling up her dress. She broke their kiss. “No, Roy. You can’t.”

“Just give me a second here, Mrs. Rodgers.” Roy had just released his dick from his pants, and he was going to try and get it in her as quickly as he could. That pep rally wasn’t going to last forever. Using his grasp of her left tit, Roy pulled her down, lowering her hips to his level and spreading her legs just enough.

“This has gone far enough. You –” She felt her wet panties being pulled to the side. And then, just like that, some sort of cudgel pressed up against her vaginal lips. “What is that?” She could feel Roy rubbing the thing all over her nethers. It sent little sparks of pleasure shooting through her. Was he trying to put something so large inside her? What a silly boy, something like that could never fit. No matter how wet she was.

“Stay still for just a minute, okay,” Roy said. This was the second time he’d tried to put his dick inside a woman, and both times he had a hard time finding the right spot. Roy didn’t think Caroline would help him the way Linda had. So, with a firm grip on the shaft, he kept pushing and moving it around. Looking for that give.

“Okay … okay … enough.” It should have been easier for Caroline to get out of this situation. She’d let the boy push her up against the wall and spread her legs. She’d let him rub that thing against her. “It’s time to go back … oof … oh … oooohhhhhhhh.” And now she had let him sink it inside of her. Not very far on the first thrust. “Oh, my … it is your … penis.” But his fat hips didn’t stop and by the tenth thrust, she’d let him all the way in.

“Yeah. You like it, Mrs. Rodgers?” He moved both hands to her hips, for better leverage. Roy’s sweat had done it again. He was some sort of super hero. All women tremble before the Man of Sweat. Or something like that. Caroline was so wet and inviting. Roy’s only regret was that he couldn’t get a better view of the surprise on her face as he worked his dick into her pussy. Next time, he’d have to do her where the light was better.

“It’s … uh … uh … unreal, Roy.” Caroline had no idea the human body could produce the pleasure she now felt. She forgot about everything except the sweaty teenager humping her up against the wall. Her fingers dug into his shoulders and she held on for dear life.

“Your pussy is so … ah … sweet … uh … Mrs. Rodgers.” Roy’s hips sped up. He was really nailing her, his face pressed up against her soft, round titties.

“Don’t … say … that.” Caroline grunted with each thrust, trying her best not to cry out. She moved her left hand to her mouth to stifle her moans. A stray thought passed through her mind; she needed to dislodge him before he planted his seed. But she didn’t have the foggiest idea how to do that. Instead, she kept hunching up against him, spurring on the invader between her legs.

“Aaaaahhhhhh.” Roy exploded inside her without warning.

“Uuuuugggghhhhhhh.” Caroline gritted her teeth and shook as her ecstasy skyrocketed by orders of magnitude. Sparks of rapture spread from her middle like electrical currents.

“Yeah … yeah … yeah.” Roy jammed his dick deep into her again and again until he’d emptied his balls. Then he held himself there all the way in. He felt his teacher trembling against him, clutching his shoulders tight with her right arm. This was the life.

After a few minutes, he pulled himself out and stepped back. Caroline slowly slid down the wall until she was sitting on her butt, legs splayed out in front of her.

“Thanks, teach. I needed that.” Roy did his best to tuck his still rigid dick into his pants. “You want to do that again?”

Caroline could only whimper in response.

“Right.” Roy tucked in his shirt. “I gotta get back to the rally.” He opened the door and looked out. No one in the hall. There was still time. “Bye.” Without looking back, he stepped out of the closet and closed the door behind him. He walked back toward the gym with a spring in his step. He could do anything. He could do anyone.

 

Chapter 5

Linda sat in a soft chair in the church’s bright, quiet back office. She took a deep breath. She was safe in the house of God. She should have come to Him sooner.

Pastor Neilson watched his parishioner closely. Her troubles didn’t show. She exuded radiance. The woman looked like she stood in the Lord’s light morning and night. “What sort of temptation has you so vexed, Mrs. Riles?”

“Carnal temptation, Pastor Neilson.” Was it a sin to withhold the entire truth from a man of God? Linda supposed it was okay so long as she put forth the foundation of the problem. “I have unholy desires.”

“I see.” Pastor Neilson steepled his hands in front of his nose. He sat behind a large desk, papers neatly set in piles to his right. He looked over Linda’s shoulder to see the office door open. His genteel wife, Molly, entered, her blue housedress swirling around her ankles. Over her dress, a loose white cardigan protected her modesty. “What is it, dear?”

Linda turned her head to see Molly Neilson standing primly behind her, hands clasped in front. She was a beautiful, brunette woman with a wide smile and soft brown eyes. She was not always fashionable, but Linda understood that she was a modest woman and God had given her much to cover up. “Hello, Molly.” Linda nodded politely.

“Hello, Linda.” Molly nodded back and offered that wide smile. “I just wanted to see if you needed any water?”

“Do you have any coffee?” Linda guessed Molly was maybe two or three inches shorter than herself, neither of them tall women. Linda’s eyes trailed down the pastor’s wife. Molly was probably quite the Rubenesque lady, but Linda couldn’t really be sure with her chaste sartorial decisions. And then, Linda’s eyes fell to the floor. How could she have such thoughts? Especially in that sanctified building of all places.

“Oh, I’m sorry. We don’t have anything stronger than water.” Molly could see the trouble in Linda’s eyes. Linda looked rested and radiant, but as a woman she could see the disquiet that possessed the parishioner. She’d obviously disturbed them at a difficult time. Well, her husband could handle his flock. He’d get it sorted.

“Of course.” Linda nodded. “No water, thank you.”

“Very well.” Molly looked from Linda to the kind eyes of her husband. “Also, you have another parishioner here. She’s in the waiting room.”

“Tell her to sit tight.” Pastor Neilson dropped his hands out of the steeple and reached into a drawer in his desk. “We won’t be long. I know how to help Mrs. Riles.”

“Yes, dear.” Molly turned, exited the office, and gently closed the door behind her.

“Temptation is easily put aside … when we walk with Him.” Pastor Neilson pulled a small silver cross from the drawer and held it out to Linda in the palm of his hand. “Here, take this.”

Linda leaned over and picked the cross from his hand. She curled her fingers around the little cool object and sat back down, hands in her lap.

“Whatever happens, know this cross is a holy symbol evil will recognize and fear.” Pastor Neilson’s face emanated confidence, from the set of his jaw to the coolness in his brown eyes. “You need only to hold that before you when the devil’s temptation appears and the evil will wither like grapes on the salted vine. Say these words to the Devil’s false promises: I praise His grace. I need no heaven but what God provides. Thank you, Jesus.”

“Really?” Linda raised an eyebrow, but the pastor’s confidence was catching. Linda repeated the words. “I praise His grace. I need no heaven but what God provides. Thank you, Jesus.”

“Yes. You got it.” Pastor Neilson looked at the clock on the wall. “I’ve had quite a few women come to me recently complaining of such temptation. I put the blame squarely on modern culture. Society is grappling with rock-and-roll, lascivious cinema, and the invasion by communists and Catholics. But the Lord will protect you child.”

“Thank you.” Linda nodded her head, her blue eyes clear and trouble free. This would work. “And thank you, God.”

“Excellent. Now, we’ll see you on Sunday.” Pastor Neilson looked to the door, his message clear. Time to leave.

“Thank you, Pastor.” Linda stood and turned. She walked to the door, opened it, and stepped out into the waiting area. She looked to her left, and her breath caught in her throat. There was Amanda Ackerman. The mother of the beast that had so debased poor Linda the day before. “Um, hello … Amanda.” Linda’s pulse drummed in her ears.

“Hello, Linda.” Amanda looked down at her kitten heels.

“Okay, well, goodbye then.” Linda hurried off. Strange, usually Amanda was so talkative. Maybe God was already getting Linda out of uncomfortable situations. Linda squeezed the cross tightly in her left hand. Thank you, Jesus.

~~

In a small, windowless room behind the high school gym, Mark and Donna Farmer interviewed members of the senior class. The first two interviews, one girl and one boy, were of no interest to the investigators. The third would prove more exciting.

“What is your name and age, young man?” Mark jotted notes down on a pad of paper. They were seated at a rectangular aluminum table. Mark and Donna sat next to each other, a member of the school’s basketball team occupied a chair on the other side of the table.

“Chris Sumner and I’m eighteen.” Chris didn’t bother looking at Mark. His interest was fixed on Donna. She was pretty with her red hair twisted behind her head and the sprinkling of freckles on her upturned nose and cheeks.

“And you’re on the basketball team?” Donna looked at the boy’s exposed shoulders, covered only by the straps of his basketball jersey. His pale skin glistened with sweat. They’d pulled him in from his PE class. “And … um … um … um …” Something was wrong. Donna adjusted her glasses on her nose and pressed her legs together. What was wrong with her vagina? And she suddenly had butterflies in her stomach.

“Yes, I’m on the team.” Chris smirked. “Is something wrong with her?”

Donna opened and closed her mouth several times. She put a hand to her bosom and felt her chest heave. She suddenly needed more air.

“My wife was going to say …” Mark felt odd too. The world was out of focus, almost like looking at it through rippling water. Mark didn’t like the way this boy was looking at Donna. He had the swift realization, this is how prey feels when surprised by a predator. Fight or flight should have kicked in. But it didn’t. Instead his pen went to the paper and wrote of its own accord, very slowly. He wrote fight or flight fight or flight fight or flight over and over again, filling up the page.

“What’s wrong with him?” Chris watched the old man mindlessly scribble in his notebook. He looked back at Donna. “Say, Miss Farmer was it? You’re real pretty.”

“Mrs. Farmer.” Donna was terrified. She had no idea what was happening to her or her husband. Mark, the man of action, was suddenly rendered inert. She broke out in a cold sweat.

“Real, real pretty.” Chris stood up and pulled his basketball jersey off and dropped it on the table. He pointed a finger at his shorts. “See my teepee lady? I’ve got an angry Indian I want to show you.”

“No.” Donna clutched the edge of the table with both hands, her knuckles turning white. Whatever he had in his shorts was immense. “Stay seated young man.” But she didn’t want him to stay seated. She wanted to see what could make such a large teepee. She hated herself for it, but she wanted to see his angry Indian.

“Here it is.” Chris dropped his shorts and pulled down his underwear to his ankles. Out flopped his gigantic dick.

“Oh, no.” Donna grabbed Mark’s shoulder and shook him. She clenched at his gray suit jacket. “My lord. My lord. I need you.”

“Shit, lady. He’s not your lord.” Chris grabbed his dick and stroked with two hands. “This is.”

“No.” Donna rose from her chair. It took every bit of willpower not to run over to the young basketball player. “Mark?” She pulled her husband to his feet. He stood, but made no other move. “We need to go.”

“You can’t go.” Chris took a step around the table, but got caught up on the underwear and shorts around his ankles. “I haven’t had any pussy since last night. These days, I need lots of pussy.”

“No, thank you.” Donna moved for the door, dragging her husband who stumbled with her.

“Wait.” Chris reached for them, but his outstretched fingers fell short of the pretty redhead. “Wait just a sec.”

“Hurry, Mark.” Donna made it to the door, opened it, and pulled her husband out of the room with her. “Please.” She left all their notes and equipment behind, along with that horrible boy.

By the time they were outside in the fresh air, the fog in Mark’s brain began to clear. “What happened, Donna?”

“I’ll tell you when we’re safe.” Donna shoved him into their auto.

“Safe from what?” Mark couldn’t quite remember how he had left the school.

“Something’s happening here, Mark.” Donna raced around the car, opened her door, and sat in the driver’s seat. “We’ve found evil in Portsmith.”

“Capital.” Mark shook his head to clear his mind. “That’s what we’ve been looking for.” He closed his door. Now that he was confined in that small space with his wife, he felt his mind begin to wander off. It smelled like old memories in there. Things long gone that called to him.

“Mark?” Donna started the car and put it in reverse. “Mark?” She looked over at her husband, but he was in a daze again. “Don’t worry, dear. I’ll get you back to the hotel.” She put the automobile in gear and raced out of the parking lot. She took them back to their room, tucked Mark into bed, and sat in the chair next to him as he snored away. They should have left Portsmith long ago.

~~

After visiting Pastor Neilson on Friday morning, Amanda went to Woolworths. She bought a chain for the cross the good pastor had given her. She wanted the protective symbol close to her heart. She hung it and it nestled in her cleavage. Then, with boobs on her mind, she went to the undergarment department.

The saleslady measured her. To Amanda’s horror, she’d gone from a 30B to a 32D. The saleslady said she was lucky, they were running low on bras bigger than her size. Amanda bought four bras, two longline and two bullet. She then bought herself three new housedresses, all two sizes larger than any she currently owned.

If only the strangeness in her life had been limited to her bust size. She had done something horrible with her son, and she needed to make it up to him. And she needed to make it up to her husband Nathaniel too. Even though he didn’t know, she had wronged him in a terrible way.

Amanda ate a hearty lunch. She then drove home, cleaned the house, and got to baking. She planned to have a chocolate cake ready for Roy when he got home from school. Then they could discuss putting that awful incident behind them over some afternoon cake.

She put on her new, green housedress and one of the longline bras. She hadn’t been so comfortably dressed in weeks. The day was off to a good start. Now she just needed it to end well.

~~

Roy raced his bike home after school. A few minutes before, Patrick had asked him for help with unraveling his stupid mysteries, but Roy could care less. He’d laughed, wished Patrick luck, and ran for his bike. Roy wanted to see how far he could push it with his mom.

The turning point for Roy was an accident. He’d only meant to get his mom a little worked up, but Amanda had instead blown him. What he did with his mom was wrong. What he did with Mrs. Rodgers and Mrs. Riles was wrong. Roy knew it and he didn’t care. He needed more. Lots more.

Roy carelessly dropped his bike in the garage. He hopped up and down all the way to the front door. He was sweaty, but he wanted to be sure. He opened the door and slammed it. The anticipation was killing him. Something smelled good. His mom was baking. He tossed his backpack to the floor, flung off his shoes, and walked into the hall. “I’m home, Mom.”

“In the kitchen, Roy.” Amanda’s heart quickened. How could she be so nervous to see her sweet, darling boy? She smoothed out her apron and checked the oven. A couple more minutes on the cake. Roy would just have to be patient.

“Hi, Mom.” Roy walked into the kitchen and stood before Amanda. He pulled off his jacket and dropped it on the floor.

“Now, Roy, you know I’m going to have to pick that up.” Amanda stepped toward the jacket, but then stopped. “You’re … such a mess … Roy.” That smell again. It was Roy, but it was also something deep and dark and as primitive as a caveman. She was wet again, heaven help her. She pressed her trembling legs together. “I praise … His grace … I need no heaven … but what God … provides. Thank you … Jesus,” she whispered.

“What, Mom?” Roy cocked his head at her.

“You’re all … sweaty, darling.” Amanda tried to clear her head. The shower yesterday had gotten her back to her level-headed self. She’d do that again. “In the shower you go.”

“Okay.” Roy turned and raced upstairs. He stepped into the pink washroom and pulled of his pants, socks, and underwear. He had no intention of getting in the shower, but the washroom offered privacy, close quarters, and a chance to get her out of her dress. He removed and tossed his sweater and undershirt.

Amanda took the cake out of the oven and placed it on a cooling rack. She then followed her son up the stairs. She could hear him undressing in the washroom. It was good she thought of the shower. This must be how God helped her, putting constructive thoughts in her head. “There now, we’ll just get you … oh, my. I’d almost forgotten …” When she entered the washroom, she was treated to an eyeful. Roy was already naked, his chubby little belly hanging out. His hideous penis as hard as can be, sticking straight out from his body with its many veins and its knobby, dark head. His overripe testicles dangled between his legs. “I just didn’t remember, that you were so different … from other men.”

“One sec.” Roy turned and started the shower, giving Amanda an eyeful of his pale, white butt. Cold water came down from the showerhead. Roy turned back to his mom. “Last time you got all wet from the water. Why don’t you take off your dress?” He had no intention of taking a shower, so he didn’t bother adding any hot water.

“Yes.” Amanda couldn’t take her eyes off that monstrous penis. How could such a thing belong to her sweet Roy? “Good idea, darling.” Amanda untied her apron in the back and pulled it over her head. She dropped it on the pink tile. She reached down, pulled her new dress over her head, and then dropped it on top of the apron. “We need some privacy.” She closed the washroom door and locked it. She couldn’t have Annie coming home and finding her half-naked, giving Roy a shower.

“Wow, you look pretty, Mom.” Roy reached down and stroked his dick with his right hand. His gaze roved her body. Her white panties were stained with wetness in the crotch and her white bra held back titties Roy knew hadn’t been there until recently.

“Now, stop touching that, darling. We’re just going to get you cleaned up.” Amanda tried to look away from the penis, but she couldn’t do it. Such a crude instrument. So different from his father. She shook her head and tried to clear the cobwebs in her brain. “I praise His grace. I need no heaven … but what God provides. Thank you, Jesus.”

“You keep saying that. What gives?” Still stroking, Roy took a step closer to his mother. Roy’s father wouldn’t give his son the time of day. Nathaniel thought he was so important. Nathaniel wouldn’t let Roy sit in his chair, or read his books, or drive his car. Well, Roy thought, guess what Dad. I’m about to take my rightful place. He took another step closer.

“It’s something Pastor Neilson wanted me to say.” Amanda fell to her knees. She remembered what her son’s fluids had done to her. Would she taste him again? “I praise His grace. I need –”

“That’s enough, Mom.” Roy took the last step on that pink tile. He took his dick in his hand and gently slapped her cheek with it.

She let him. It made a soft smacking sound.

“You need to suck my dick.” Roy placed his dick on her pretty lips.

“Okay, darling.” She opened her mouth and let him in. Precum hit her tongue and her whole body shook for just a second. This was heaven on Earth. She didn’t know how, but she wanted to take all of him down her throat. “Ggggggkkkkkgggghhhh.” She gagged on his monstrous gadget.

“Wow, Mom.” Roy put both hands on the back of her head. “You look so perfect.” He pushed himself further into her mouth.

Amanda tensed and put her palms on the front of Roy’s hips, pushing hard. Her eyes watered. She was being invaded. She gagged again. And then, another bit of precum splashed in her throat. A sudden relaxation came over Amanda. She realized, she could simply just let him in. She could let her once gentle son have his way. The muscles in her back and neck loosened. She let him push in, and just like that, her nose bounced up against the base of his penis. A feeling of surrender and acceptance filled her body. And her son’s dick filled her throat. Her head took long, smooth strokes back and forth. She would never have thought any woman could do such a thing, least of all herself.

“Oh, my God.” Roy watched with wide eyes as his mom took all of him into her mouth, over and over again. “You were … uh … uh … made for this.”

She was. God in heaven, she was made to take this tool. “Hhhhhhmmmmmggghhhh,” Amanda said.

“Here it comes.” Roy pulled her head forward, gripping her dark, silky hair. He pressed himself into her. “Aaaaaahhhhhhh.” This was his best cum yet.

Amanda took the whole load down her throat like she’d been doing it her whole life. Her body spasmed and shook, and she came as her son filled her stomach with his magical seed. She would have fallen to the tile floor, but she was pinned by the penis lodged in her throat and the hands behind her head.

“Wow.” When Roy was done, he let her go and his dick slipped out of her mouth. He looked down at her pale face as cum dribbled down her chin. “Not done … yet,” Roy panted.

In a fog, Amanda felt hands on her. She was pulled from the floor up to her feet. She grabbed the sink for support and leaned forward. She felt her son pull her panties down and she groggily stepped out of them. Even though she’d never had sex standing up, she could guess what was coming. “Condoms … Roy.” She looked down at her fingers, gripping the pink porcelain tightly. She didn’t want to look up and see herself in the mirror. She didn’t want to see what she’d become.

“You think they’d fit, Mom? I bet Dad has a little weenie.” He slapped his still hard dick against her right butt cheek and watched the ripples. The roundness and firmness of her ass drove him crazy. The mass of it was something to behold. “Is it true? Does he have a little weenie?”

“I can’t believe …” Still looking down, Amanda nodded her head. “Yes. I didn’t know it … until recently. But your father … has a little weenie.”

“I thought so.” He slapped his weighty dick against her left butt cheek. “Now put it in.”

“Okay, darling.” She reached behind her and grabbed her son’s penis with her left hand. “But be gentle. And don’t let it out inside … meeeeeeeeee.” The second she lined it up with her entrance, Roy shoved it home. She felt split completely in two. Thank goodness she was so wet. “Gennnnntttttllllllleeeee,” Amanda said through gritted teeth.

“This is a … nice … pussy, Mom.” Roy grabbed her wide hips and thrust in and out. Her pussy made a faint squelching sound. After a few thrusts, he was all the way in.

Several minutes later, Amanda finally looked up. In the mirror, she saw a wild-eyed woman with dark hair flinching with each lunge from the boy behind her. His semen clung to her chin. The cross around her neck bounced back and forth, hanging below her neck. Her new boobs shook inside her new bra, jiggling crazily every time he bottomed out. So deep. She grunted like an animal and looked over her shoulder. Her son had a frenzied look in his eyes, staring down at her backside. Sweat flowed down his forehead. She felt like they were indeed wild animals.

“What did … uh … uh … the pastor … tell you?” Roy could see the white froth from his mom’s pussy on his dick with every back thrust.

“I praise … His grace … I need no heaven … but what God … provides. Thank you … Jesus.” Amanda could barely get the words out. She looked back at the crazed woman in the mirror. In all her life, she’d never been so enslaved by pleasure. She wanted this act of mating to go on forever.

“Okay.” Roy watched Amanda’s face in the mirror. He could see the ecstasy and the loss of control etched on her pretty features. “Now say this … instead. ‘I praise … ah … my son’s dick. I need no heaven … but what Roy … provides my pussy. Thank you … Jesus.’”

“No.” Amanda shook her head. “Ooooohhhhhhhhh.” Her vagina spasmed on his penis. She was rocked by the most intense orgasm yet.

“Say it.” Roy pounded harder with long, punishing strokes. He could see the little muscles in her back under her bra strap tense each time he slammed home.

Amanda braced herself against the assault. When she’d recovered from her orgasm, she knew that she couldn’t deny her son anything. How had he gotten so good at this? How had she lived her whole life without knowing what sex could be like? “Oh, my gosh, Roy. I’ll say it.” Who was this woman in the mirror? “I praise my son’s penis … uh … uh … uh … I need no heaven … oooohhhhh … but what Roy … provides my vagina. Thank you … Jesus.”

“Dick and pussy, Mom.” Roy watched his mother surrender. “Say dick and pussy.”

“I need … dick … dick … dick … I need … no heaven … but what you … provide to my pussy … Roy. Oh, sweet Jesus.” And with that, a new, intense bliss spread from her core as Roy let loose a torrent in her pussy. As the rapture passed through her, she knew she was his.

They both still gasped for breath a few minutes later when Roy pulled out, turned her around, and sat her on the edge of the sink. He stood up on his toes and slammed his dick into her pussy. It was the first time he got it into a woman by himself without any hassle. Amanda squealed, unable to comprehend that a man wanted to put a third load inside her.

Roy buried his face in her bra covered boobs and began slow steady strokes.

“Mom? Mom, where are you?” Annie’s voice filtered in through the door.

Amanda frantically tried to push at Roy’s shoulders. “We have to stop.”

“No way.” Roy kept up his slow, steady pace. He grabbed the upper part of her butt and pressed her forward to meet his thrusts. He looked up at her contorted face.

“Okay.” Defeated, she looked down into his brown eyes. “But be quiet.”

“Sure.” He buried his face back in her cleavage and went about his business.

“I’m in here, darling,” Amanda called through the door. “Taking a shower.”

“Hey, Mom.” Annie’s voice was right out in the hall. “I’m going out with Bobby now.”

“Okay … Annie.” Amanda winced as she felt Roy’s penis push things around in her belly.

“See you later.” Annie’s voice faded as she ran down the stairs.

“Bye.” Amanda closed her eyes and let Roy do as he pleased.

“Say it, Mom.” Roy pushed himself all the way in and held his dick there. He could feel his mom’s pussy clutching at his dick.

“Your dick … is heaven … in my pussy.” Amanda put her arms around her boy’s shoulders. “Thank you, Jesus.”

“That’s good.” Roy pulled almost all the way out and slammed home. He controlled her with his hands. He dominated her with his words. And he possessed her with his dick. “I can’t believe … I didn’t want to fuck you … at first. You’re the best … uh … uh … pussy yet.”

“Oh, no. Roy, you … didn’t.” Amanda’s eyes went wide. She looked down at his messy, brown hair. The cross lay on her chest, just above his forehead. It was about as worthless in this situation as his father. It was a terrible thought that Roy had done this to other women. But the idea also sent her spiraling into another orgasm.

They had sex for another hour in the washroom. After he’d cum again, Roy turned on the hot water and they showered together, washing off all the sweat and cum staining their bodies.

Starving, they went downstairs and together made short work of the chocolate cake. Amanda then went about making dinner for her family, but Roy said he felt sleepy and turned in before six.

Amanda served Nathaniel a reheated dinner when he returned home later that night. Afterward, she took him to their bedroom to fulfill her marital duties. Unfortunately, she’d been so stretched by Roy, she could barely feel her husband. He made a comment about how sloppy she was down there, ejaculated, rolled over, and went to sleep. Amanda lay in bed next to her snoring husband, staring at the ceiling.

~~

Axcix sent playful vibrations out in the water around her. She’d been pondering the outsiders for some time. They seemed to know something about her and her methods. This was … unexpected.

To solve this problem, she would need to do something unexpected herself. She had only the dominant species to use as her tools. Her makers were clear, she could not jeopardize the experiment by acting directly. Even to eliminate a threat.

The answer was in the question. She could use the experiment itself. The dominant species was the only mammal to have permanently enlarged breasts, one of the many strange anomalies of evolution on this planet. Axcix had expanded female breasts to lure males. But what if she used them further. She went to work programming her nanites for lactation. Such large, fatty mounds could be useful in many ways. The makers would understand this.

The dangerous outsiders had taken precautions against food, water, and young, local males. They had adapted to the experiment. But they may have failed to realize the experiment could adapt to them.

~~

On Saturday morning, Mark and Donna Farmer were still recovering from the shock of their interview at the high school.

Mark lay in bed, thankful for a good night’s sleep. “And you remember all of it?” Mark couldn’t seem to recall key moments from the day before. About a minute or two into their third interview, Mark’s mind had wandered off into a pleasant dream about note taking.

“I remember every horrible second of it. You went farther away than Sputnik. And the boy, he became agitated and aggressive.” Donna didn’t have the heart to tell her husband that she’d become sexually excited. Maybe more so than at any point in their marriage. It took enormous will to pull herself out of that small room. “He dropped his shorts and exposed his … thing … to us.”

“How very strange.” Mark lay supine on the bed, still in his pajamas. “You did the right thing getting us out of there.”

“Of course I did.” Donna sat on the plush chair by the bed, still in her pajamas as well. She leaned forward and watched Mark closely, her lips pinched and her eyebrows drawn. “Mark, we need to leave this town. Today would be best.”

“No.” Mark shook his head and rubbed the stubble on his chin. “We cannot walk away from this.” He turned his head on the pillow and looked at her. “My lady, we must further our knowledge.”

“This is not a game, Mark.” Donna’s green eyes, large behind her black-framed glasses, were sharp and piercing.

“I know. It is a quest for scientific knowledge.” Mark sat up and rested his head on the headboard. “We’ll stay at least until we meet the Lannit kid on Monday. He’s observing the town for us as we speak. If you still want to leave after that, we can revisit the idea then. Okay, my lady?”

“Fine.” Donna folded her arms over her chest. “My lord.” Her lips tightened into a fine line.

“And one more thing.” Mark’s eyes shone bright with earnest sincerity. “If I should happen to fall into another somnambulatory state, I’d like you to leave me in a safe place.”

“Leave you?” Donna’s cheeks blanched.

“If you are not being accosted or otherwise in jeopardy.” Mark nodded slowly. “I would like you to leave me and investigate further. The trancelike state is most likely tied to some other event in the scheme of … of … this presence.” He nodded. “I promise if you do this and we get interesting findings, I will be satisfied with our investigation and we can leave Portsmith. Yes? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. We can’t let Dr. Cobb get all the glory.”

“I do not like it,” Donna said. “But if there is no danger, and you are … not responding, I will look into it further.”

“Thank you, my lady.” Mark moved to the edge of the bed. “Now, how about breakfast?”

Donna nodded. She was very hungry.

~~

Amanda busied herself in the kitchen all morning. She made breakfast for Annie and Nathaniel, but Roy slept in. What Roy had done to her in the pink washroom was so out of this world. He’d managed to pull some trigger in her brain. As she gathered her ingredients together for cookies, her mind replayed the hours-long scene in her head over and over again. Such a tool as Roy possessed was fit for mating a wild beast, not a petite mother and wife. Yet, she had taken it. Taken every inch down her throat and vagina. And thanked Jesus for it.

The cross had been a failure, but she kept it around her neck. Not to deter anymore of her son’s advances, but because it reminded her of looking at herself in the mirror. The mad, grunting woman with wide eyes, gritted teeth, and dark hair. She’d had her son’s seed splattered on her face. Her round breasts had bounded up and down under her bra. And the silver cross had swung as it dangled from her neck. Amanda shivered thinking about that sin and walked over to the oven. She turned the dial and started the preheating. She loved her husband, and the last thing she wanted to do was break their marriage vows. Again.

No, no. Amanda shook her head as she walked back to the counter and added flour to her mixing bowl. Even though she loved her husband, the actual last thing she wanted to do was live her life without filling herself with Roy’s monster gadget again. Her body longed for it. With the spatula, Amanda finished mixing the dry ingredients.

“Nathaniel, dear. Are you here?” Amanda called out in a loud voice.

“I’m in the study, dear.” Her husband’s voice carried back across the house.

“Darn it to heck,” she whispered under her breath. Sometimes on Saturday mornings he’d sneak off to work. Amanda wanted him out of the house. “Annie, darling?” Amanda called.

“Here, Mom.” Annie stepped into the kitchen. “But I’m just about to leave. Bobby Connors is picking me up.” Annie was dressed in one of her poodle skirts. Above, she wore a modest, green blouse and a green headband to hold back her wavy brown hair.

“Well, you look nice.” Amanda set down the spatula and wiped her hands on her apron. “You’ve been seeing a lot of the Connors’ boy.” She untied the apron and pulled it over her head. Having only Nathaniel in the house was good enough and the cookies would have to wait. A wave of excitement and anticipation swept through her. She placed the apron on the counter.

“We’re going steady, Mom.” Annie gave her mom a quizzical look. She looked distracted and a little harried. She looked a bit sweaty too.

“Yes, Annie.” Amanda walked over to her daughter and shooed her toward the front door. “Be good. Now off you go.”

“But he’s not here yet.” Just as the words left Annie’s mouth, a car horn sounded out front. “Oh, cool. Bye, Mom.” Annie turned with a twirl of her skirt and ran down the front hall. A second later the sound of the door slamming filled the house.

“Right,” Amanda whispered to herself. “This is it.” She walked to the study and peered in. “Hello, Nathaniel. I just wanted to tell you that I’ll be busy … um … for a few minutes.” She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand.

Nathaniel sat at his desk, eyes fixed at the ledger open before him.

“Did you hear me?” Amanda put her hands on her ever-expanding hips. “Nathaniel?”

Her husband just stared at his ledger.

“Okay, dear.” Amanda watched the back of his head. “I’ll bring you some cookies in an hour or so. Love you.”

He didn’t move.

Fine. This was fine. He was in one of his moods and he wouldn’t bother her. Amanda quietly shut the study door and rushed for the stairs. Her heart thumped in her chest and her pink dress trailed behind her as she took the stairs two at a time. She stepped down the hall and opened Roy’s door.

Loud snoring filled the bedroom. She closed the door behind her, locked it, and looked around. The curtains were drawn and the room was a murky dark. Roy had taken down his childhood posters a few years ago and replaced them with teenage art. This meant posters of ladies. Space ladies, with ray-guns and spherical glass helmets. Cowgirl ladies, with six-shooters and sheriff badges. Surf ladies, with boards and wood-paneled cars. And others ladies too. All with curves and striking feminine features. Amanda wondered how she stacked up against these women. She looked down at her large breasts tucked into her new bullet bra and concluded that she compared well.

“Roy?” Amanda walked over to the bed, keeping her eyes on the poster ladies. It occurred to her, for the first time, that he must masturbate with his enormous gadget while looking at those posters. The thought would have horrified her a week ago, but now it sent little butterflies flapping in her stomach. “Roy?”

Roy snored on.

“Wake up, sleepy head.” Amanda reached down and pulled the blanket off Roy. She sucked in her breath.

Roy slept naked, his penis fully into its morning wood. The hard manhood rested on his chubby belly, the knobby head so dark and livid.

“Well, okay then.” Amanda exhaled and rubbed her hands together to warm them up. She climbed up onto the bed and crawled between Roy’s legs. She looked down at those improbably large testicles and bent down on all fours to get a closer look. Little purple veins branched all over the rough flesh. She opened her mouth, reached out her tongue, and licked the left ball. It was salty and the substance of it sent a thrill through her. She licked again, trailing her tongue over to the other testicle. Before long, the right ball filled up her mouth.

“Mom?” Roy propped himself up on his elbows and watched Amanda suck at his balls. The way she stretched her back, with her butt up in the air, was truly a sight to see. The sweep of her spine, the flare of her hips, and the roundness of her ass were all so inviting. “Yeah, keep doing that.”

“Mmmmmmmmmhhhhh.” Amanda reached up with her left and stroked his penis. Her little hand struggled with its girth.

“Where’s Dad and Annie?” Roy didn’t really care, but it seemed like something he should worry about.

Amanda released the testicle with a little plop. “Annie’s out with her boyfriend.” Amanda raised her shoulders up, extending her arms so she could look down on Roy’s penis as she manipulated it. “Your father is in his study.”

“Oh, shit.” Roy smiled. “The old man’s downstairs?”

“Language, Roy.” Amanda looked up into his eyes and nodded. “Yes, so be quiet.” She then lowered her mouth down onto the head. The electrifying sensation of his precum hit her tongue. She bobbed her head up and down.

“Sorry, Mom.” Roy leaned his head back on the pillow. “Who do you love more? Me or him?”

“Gggggghhhhhhhh.” Amanda gagged a little as she lowered her head further on his shaft. Another hit of the precum relaxed her muscles.

“Aaahhhhh, Mom. Your … throat’s so tight.” Roy was already so close.

“Ggghhhpppphhhhh.” She managed to get her nose down to the base. She moved her head up and down, making love to this savage tool with her mouth in long, wet strokes.

“Shit, Mom.” Roy grabbed the sheet in clenched fists. “Take it. Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh.” He spewed down her throat. The sound of her urgent gulps heightened his orgasm even more.

The world spun and stars danced before Amanda’s eyes. She was orgasming again from drinking his semen. She swallowed again and again, not wanting to waste a drop, feeling the liquid fill her stomach. After a minute, she pulled her head away. A lone strand of cum spanned the distance from her lips to his penis and then broke. “Thank you, Jesus.” Amanda sat back on her heels and let go of Roy’s gadget. It flopped back on his belly.

“Thank you, Mom.” Roy had his eyes closed, still clutching the sheet.

“Okay.” Amanda crawled off the bed. She wanted more, but knew better than to press her luck. This was good enough for now. She stood and looked down at her son. “I’ve got breakfast for you downstairs. It’s time to get up and start the day.” Her whole body tingled, and she felt so alive. Amanda turned to the door, but then looked back at him over her shoulder. “Oh, and I’m baking cookies. Come and get them while they’re warm.” She turned and walked to the door.

“Sure.” Roy turned his head and watched her butt sway as she left. She opened the door and disappeared. Roy wanted more. Much more.

~~

Patrick called David late Saturday morning. He wanted his help as he rode his bike around town and looked for clues.

David agreed. He wanted to get out of the house. His mom had been avoiding him, and he couldn’t talk to her with his dad around. Standing in the kitchen, holding the phone, he looked over at his mother as she busied herself at the sink. He wanted to pick her up and carry her off. But that was impossible, so it was better to spend the day away.

Next, Patrick called Roy and asked for his help too.

Roy thought about Patrick’s offer. He hemmed and he hawed. Eventually Roy said no, he had other things to do.

Patrick didn’t like the sound of Roy’s voice as he hung up the phone. His fat friend had taken on a tone Patrick knew. It was how Roy spoke when he was trying to be devious.

Patrick ate a late breakfast in the kitchen, gave his mom a chaste peck on the cheek, and walked toward the front door.

“Don’t forget your sister will be here for dinner,” Susy called after him. “Be home before five.”

“Okay, Mom.” Patrick tried to hide the exasperation in his voice. Seeing Sally and her new husband, Jack, was not a priority when he had so much to do. But he was a good son and brother, so he’d be home by five. Until then, he would prove his worth as an investigator. Who knew what they’d find?

~~

Later that day, Roy dropped his bike on Patrick’s front lawn. He was sure his friend would be off looking into his stupid mysteries by now. Roy was already sweaty from the ride over, but he did some jumping jacks down the front walk anyway. He stepped up and rang the doorbell.

The front door opened and there was Susy Lannit. Roy thought of the women he’d been with. He loved his own mom and had come to see her as very pretty. David’s mom was pretty too. Caroline Rodgers was a real doll. But Susy Lannit was the town beauty. With her high cheekbones, almond eyes, and the cute little cleft on her chin, she looked like an angel. Then, of course, there was her tall, voluptuous body which was less angel and more devil. As she blinked her deep, brown eyes at Roy, he looked her up and down. She wore a green and white circle skirt, and a too-small white blouse.

“Hello, Roy.” Susy felt quite uncomfortable all of sudden. One minute she’d been reading Good Housekeeping, the next she was staring at Patrick’s sweaty friend. Her vagina seemed to think it was intimate time with her husband. It wasn’t. “I’m … afraid you just missed Pat. You might … um … try the library.”

“Oh, damn.” Roy tried to look disappointed.

“Language, young man.” Susy frowned. She felt a bit light-headed. A raw, unctuous scent floated into her house. She couldn’t quite place it. She knew at once she hated it, but at the same time it was ingratiating itself with her body.

“Sorry, Mrs. Lannit.” Roy looked up. This was a delicate moment. Once she invited him in, it would be game over. “It’s just that I rode all the way over here. Could I please have a glass of water before riding over to the library?”

“Well … sure … that would be fine.” Susy opened the door wider and beckoned him in. She turned and walked down the front hall toward the kitchen.

“Say, Mrs. Lannit?” Roy stepped into the house and closed the door behind him. A little crescent of a smirk played on his red, sweaty face.

“Yes, Roy?” Susy looked back at him.

Roy couldn’t believe he was about to stretch out this absolute doll. The arc of her back, the subtle curve of her shoulders, the sway of her hips, and the sumptuous swell of her ass. It was almost too much. “I was wondering, is Mr. Lannit here?”

“No.” Susy shook her head and turned into the kitchen. “It seems golf is the new way to get ahead in the business world. He got up early to get out on the course.” Susy walked across the kitchen, grabbed a glass from the cabinet above, and moved to the sink.

“Oh.” Roy followed her into the kitchen. He stopped in the middle of the black and white linoleum floor and dropped his pants and underwear. Even after the blowjob from his mom earlier, he was hard as a rock. His dick jutted out in front of him. “Golf seems interesting.”

“It’s not.” Susy filled up the glass at the tap.

“Whatever you say, Mrs. Lannit.” Roy watched her delicate, slender arms work at the sink. His eyes moved up to her face as she turned to offer him the glass of water in her right hand. He needed to see the shock and confusion in those gorgeous eyes.

“Golf takes hours to play. And I’d rather spend time …” Susy froze when she saw the boy half naked with his out-of-proportion member sticking out in front of him. Her eyes went wide and her left hand went to cover her mouth. “Goodness, gracious. What … are you doing?” Her vagina had been leaking before, but now she felt a flood down there. She could not fathom why her body was responding to this rude, distasteful boy.

“Come and get it, Mrs. Lannit.” Roy’s smile broadened.

Susy stepped toward him. It was hard to think straight. “You are …” She took another step. “You are …” One more step. She was right in front of him now, staring down into his smarmy eyes. She gathered her strength. “You are … a vile boy, Roy Ackerman.” She splashed the water from the glass into his face. “Get out.” She didn’t care what her confused body said, this was wrong in every way possible.

Roy winced when the cold water hit him. “But … you want –”

“Nothing from you.” Susy slapped him with her left hand across his fat, right cheek. “Get out.”

“What?” Roy looked up her with shock and confusion. “I thought –”

Susy slapped him again. The smacking sound resounded around the kitchen. “Out.”

“Sorry.” Roy hurriedly pulled up his underwear and pants, tucking his dick under the waistband. He retreated down the front hall, opened the door, and ran toward his bike.

“And stay out.” Susy followed him to the front door and leaned out, glaring at Roy’s backside. “And … I don’t want you to see Pat anymore. He’s not … your friend.” Susy slammed the door and leaned her back up against it. Her breasts rose and fell as she struggled for breath. Was every teenager so grossly proportioned nowadays?

After she caught her breath, Susy went upstairs, calmly removed her clothes, and masturbated herself to climax. She hadn’t done such a thing since before marriage, but she just couldn’t help herself. The whole time, all she could think of was young, hard penises.

If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile).

Thanks for reading!

---

The daughter has received one naughty, incestuous gift from her daddy!

Incestuous Bedtime Tale

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Three: Daughter’s Incestuous Surprise

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Avalon Young – September 2037

It was my first day of college and I was horny. I had my suspicions why, my hand rubbing at my belly as I snuck through the hallway. My heart beat fast. I felt so wicked. I should be in class, but…

It was all so boring. There were better things to be doing than sit in class. I had this itch in my pussy that I needed to scratch, and there was only one way to do that. My heart pumped hot blood through my veins.

A professor stepped out of a classroom. I put on a bright smile and nodded to the teacher, a woman in a bronze blouse. She gave me a smile, assuming I had some reason to roam the hallway during the middle of class.

I wanted to whistle in delight as I moved across the campus. Since my daddy worked here, I felt like I knew this place already. I had come here as a child all the time. Maybe that was why I found the first day boring.

Or maybe it was because I was horny.

Could I use that as an excuse as to why I was skipping a class? “Sorry, but I had to be fucked by my daddy because I was just too horny?”

I grinned as I said that aloud, my hands rubbing at my belly. This wicked heat surged through me. It had been a month and a half since I’d lost my virginity. It had been a wonderful summer break. I skipped in delight, my hair fiery hair swinging about my face. My skirt swished.

I reached the athletic building. I felt real wicked as I sneaked into the boy’s locker room to find my daddy’s office. If I knew his schedule, he should be in his office. He didn’t have a PE class to teach right now. I licked my lips as I entered this forbidden room.

It felt so naughty. Boys changed here. I bet they would love to have a nubile, eighteen-year-old girl wander in here while they were showering. They would all like to do naughty things to me. Too bad for them, I was a daddy’s girl through and through.

I reached the door to his office. I could hear a chair creaking in there. I smiled and then I pulled off my top, baring my round breasts constrained in a purple bra decorated with white polka dots. My breasts jiggled as I reached behind me. I unhooked the fastener. I dropped it down to the ground. My titties were out, in the boys’ locker room.

A wicked heat rushed through me. I wiggled back and forth, just so aching. I needed to do such naughty things. I wanted to have a pussy full of cum before my next stop. I dropped my bra. I imagined a boy wandering into the locker room and finding a girl’s pile of clothing out here. I’d bet he’d wonder who my daddy was fucking.

Me!

I unzipped my skirt and dropped it down my thighs. My matching panties hugged my crotch. I thrust my thumbs into the waistband. I stretched out the elastic band then shoved my panties down, baring my shaved pussy.

Mommy did that for me before my first day of college. She was the best. I was glad that we were both Daddy’s little girls. I wanted to have my own incestuous daughter. A third generation bred by daddy. I would raise her to love her daddy, waiting for her to become an adult so she could lose her virginity to him. He’d be old, but I knew he could get it done.

I stared at the door, knowing this was where Clint had given Daddy the advice to seduce Mommy. If he hadn’t, I wouldn’t be here. That was so amazing. This naughty rush shot through me. Then I realized that I never had my bedtime story finished.

How did their date go?

I was about to burst into the door and enjoy Daddy when a wicked idea appeared in my mind.

I scooped up my clothing and darted from the door. I stashed my clothes behind a bench. I kicked off my shoes and pulled off my socks. I ran into the shower area and turned one on. The hot water sprayed over me. I shuddered as it landed on my naked flesh. The spray coated my eighteen-year-old body.

I hummed as I ducked my head under, letting the water soak my red hair. My nipples tingled as the spray splashed on them. My rump clenched. My hips wiggled from side to side. It ran down my body to my pussy, coating my flesh. It was just a treat.

The door to Daddy’s office opened. “Who’s showering?”

I trembled as I heard him emerge. His footsteps approached the shower area. My pussy clenched. This hot rush shot through me. I ran my hands up and cupped my breasts, squeezing them. His footsteps paused. I knew he was looking at me.

“Ava?” he asked. “What are you doing here?”

I glanced over my shoulder at Daddy. He had on the tight, white t-shirt that coaches always seemed to wear and blue shorts. His chest was broad. He had red hair, a shade similar to me, though he had speckles of gray mixed in there. His green eyes flicked up and down my body.

I giggled and squeezed my titties, my hips wiggling as the water rolled over me.

“Ava?” Daddy asked, approaching. “You should be in class.”

“I bet you always wanted to fuck a girl in here,” I said, my heart pounding. “Well, here I am.”

“God,” he groaned. “Your mother never did anything like this.”

“My mother was a sweet and innocent girl who didn’t have two depraved parents that turned her into a sex fiend,” I said. I spread my legs apart and leaned over. “Mmm, come enjoy me, Daddy. Get naked and let’s have fun.”

He groaned, but I knew he could see my juicy pussy. He knew I had a dripping hole that needed his cock. He just had to saunter up and do something about me. I placed my hands against the shower wall, the water flowing down my back to my rump.

With a growl, he ripped off his shirt, his chest broad and muscular. He kept in such amazing shape. Then he thrust his shorts down, taking his boxers with them. His hard cock popped out. My pussy clenched. I wanted that big shaft in me. I wanted my daddy to fuck me so hard.

“You can’t be doing things like this, Ava,” he groaned. “You’re going to get us both in trouble.”

“Today is special,” I moaned. “It’s my first day of college. That’s special. A Daddy should enjoy his nubile, naughty daughter in the shower on a day like that. So come get naughty with me.”

He peeled off his shoes and socks, then stalked forward. His green eyes, the same shade as mine, burned on me. I smiled in delight. This was so hot. I was so happy I got to enjoy this. I bit my lip as he came closer and closer.

Daddy fell to his knees behind me. I groaned as he grabbed my rump. Then his face nuzzled into my pussy. I gasped as he just ate me. I leaned forward, arms bending as the water fell down my back. Daddy’s rough whiskers rasped on my sensitive vulva.

“Ooh, do I taste different, Daddy?” I groaned as his tongue lapped through my folds.

“Different?” he asked. He took another lick. “Not really. That same tangy delight of my sexy daughter.”

I smiled. “Mmm, okay. Just keep licking me. Ooh, yes, yes.”

He jammed his tongue so deep in my incestuous pussy. He swirled it around, teasing me, driving me just bananas. I gasped and moaned, wiggling my hips, grinding my hot snatch on his face. His whiskers felt incredible. They teased me. Caressed me. Made me feel so wild.

I trembled and groaned. His tongue thrust into my folds. I gasped as he swirled around inside of me. I shuddered, savoring the wicked feel of his tongue darting through me. He lapped at me, teased me, made me feel like I was precious.

“Oh, Daddy, I love you!” I moaned. How could I not love my hunky daddy when he ate my pussy like this?

“Ava, you’re going to get me in so much trouble,” he panted. “Damn.”

“It’ll be worth it,” I moaned. “Just eat my naughty, schoolgirl cunt. Mmm, yes, yes, feast on me. Whenever you need pussy, Daddy, I’m here.”

“What a little hellion you are,” he groaned and then licked his tongue up through my pussy to my asshole.

I gasped as he rimmed my sphincter. That was so naughty of him. The water poured down my back, making me shudder. My breasts swayed before me, drops beading on my pink nipples. I groaned, my butt-cheeks clenching about his face. I reveled in his rasping whiskers caressing my silky skin.

His hand stroked up my right thigh. I shuddered as he reached my pussy. He stroked through my hot flesh, teasing me, His finger pressed between my folds, sending all these naughty flutters through my body.

“Oh, Daddy, yes!” I groaned. “Ooh, you’re just so amazing. Mmm, don’t be afraid. Jam that tongue in my butt-hole. Eat out my schoolgirl ass. You’re such a pervy coach!”

“Damn,” he groaned and then thrust two of his fingers into my pussy.

I gasped, my head snapping up. The shower spray rained on my face. The water poured down to my neck and sheeted over my breasts. My nipples drank in the sensation as his digits pumped in and out of my juicy twat.

“You want to fuck that hole, don’t you!” I moaned. “Yes, you do. You want to fill my pussy full of all your cum!”

“Goddamn, what a teasing brat,” he groaned and thrust his tongue into my asshole.

“Yes!” I moaned in delight.

Daddy’s tongue wiggled through my asshole. He swirled around inside of me while his fingers buried over and over into my pussy. He felt so incredible. My body shuddered as my orgasm swelled so fast.

My juicy twat gripped his digits. The friction built and built, making me shuddered. My breasts jiggled, water flicking from my nipples. I moaned into the shower’s spray as Daddy’s tongue made my asshole feel so good. So naughty.

The heat melted into my cunt full of his fingers. My eyes squeezed shut as he plundered my rectum. His fingers pressed deep into me. I gasped and moaned, my voice echoing through the boy’s locker room. We could get caught at any moment.

Wonderful.

This naughty delight surged through me. He fucked his tongue in and out of my asshole, stimulating me. It mixed with the silky friction of his fingers in my twat. He buried so deep into me, making my nubile body tremble.

“Daddy!” I squealed and came.

Stars burst across my vision. Kept my eyes squeezed shut, the water splashing on my face as I bucked and cried out. The pleasure rippled out of my pussy. Waves of incestuous passion that spilled through my body. It crashed into my mind. My asshole convulsed around his tongue, naughty tingles joining the fun.

He plunged his fingers in and out of my writhing cunt. He stirred up my twat with those naughty digits, sending more and more waves of ecstasy to drown my mind. My entire body felt so warm, bubbling with the taboo thrill.

“Daddy!” I howled. “Fuck my pussy! I want your cum in me. I want you leaking out of me!”

“Yes!” he growled and rose.

I shuddered as his fingers ripped out of my still-climaxing pussy. My convulsing flesh felt so empty, so in need of being full. I whimpered and threw a look over my shoulder, my eyes snapping open to focus on Daddy.

“Fuck my schoolgirl cunt, Coach Young,” I purred in a coquettish voice. “Mmm, you’re just so sexy, I had to sneak in here and seduce you. I’m young and fertile.”

“My little Ava!” he croaked. “You’re going to be the death of me.”

“But you’ll go out exploding in my tight, schoolgirl pussy!” I moaned. “Fair trade!”

“Yes!” he growled and buried in me.

My spasming twat rejoiced. Another incestuous rush of bliss surged through me. My pussy convulsed harder around his cock burying to the hilt in my flesh. His balls smacked into my clit. That wonderful impact sent a shudder of rapture through me, my orgasm intensifying.

Daddy’s cock was in me, fucking me at school. What a wonderful way to start my college career. My pussy spasmed around him. My hips wiggled. I stirred my pussy around his dick, my flesh writhing and spasming.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I howled as this wicked passion rippled through me. “Oh, Coach Young! Such a bad man. Taking advantage of me while I was showering.”

“You came into the boy’s locker room, you little tease,” he growled, slamming his huge dick into me.

The dick that started me in Mommy’s womb.

“Just a cock-teasing, little slut,” he growled, thrusting into me hard. His hands slid up my wet body as the shower sprays fell on my tits now. I arched back into him, his hands caressing higher and higher. “You wanted this!”

“I did!” I moaned, squeezing my pussy around him. “Oh, yes, yes, Coach Young! Fuck me! Fuck my naughty cunt! Ooh, ram into me! Show me how to be a woman! Yes, yes!”

The roleplay only enhanced my orgasm. It was nonstop bliss rippling through me. Every plunge of Daddy’s cock into my hot flesh kept it alive. I groaned then gasped as his hands swept up to my round breasts.

He gripped them.

Squeezed them.

I squealed in delight as his fingers brushed my nipples. Twin jolts of delight electrified my body down to my convulsing pussy. My cunt spasmed harder around Daddy’s cock. I worshiped his dick slamming into me.

It was the best thing in the world. It was amazing. I groaned, my eyes fluttering as he rammed into my spasming depths over and over. He kept me cumming. Kept the incestuous celebration bursting through my youthful body.

“Such a pervy coach!” I moaned. “Ooh, just fucking your cute student so hard.”

“When she’s a slutty, little brat, I will!” he growled. “I’ll fuck any girl that comes into the boy’s locker room and shakes a cute ass at me.”

“What would your daughter think, Coach Young?” I gasped, my body trembling, my mind melting under the waves of pleasure.

“That she should sneak in here and enjoy her Daddy’s big cock!”

“Yes!” I howled, my pussy convulsing around his dick. “She would love it. You could breed her like you’re going to breed me!”

“Fuck, Ava!” he snarled and pounded me.

Our wet flesh slapped together. This stinging impact of his crotch smacking into my rump echoed. His fingers dug into my breasts, gripping them tight as he fucked me like an animal. My body responded. I loved it.

My daddy was a stud.

I howled out as my orgasm intensified. Waves of ecstasy drowned my mind. It was so hard to think, to keep playing that wonderful game as the pleasure just kept coming. Climax after climax burst through me as Daddy plundered my pussy.

He slammed so deep into me.

So hard.

His heavy balls smacked into my clit. Pleasure burst from each impact, feeding the euphoria devouring my body. The hot water soaked my tits held in his heaving hands. Water ran down to tickle my clit. My butt-cheeks rippled and my cunt spasmed around his dick.

“Cum in me!” I howled.

“My little Ava!” he growled.

His cock buried to the hilt in my spasming depths. His cum fired into me. Hot blasts of jizz that made me shudder and gasp. Stars burst before my eyes. I groaned as I felt the spurts of his incestuous seed flooding me.

My pussy milked him. Darkness devoured my vision. I swayed beneath the intensity of this moment. I groaned and gasped as my cunny wrung daddy dry. He groaned, squeezing my tits as he spurted the last drops into me.

“Damn, Ava,” he groaned. “Oh, damn, that was amazing.”

“Mmm, I’m glad you enjoyed fucking me, Coach Young. Such a bad, bad man.”

“So bad,” he groaned. He held me, nuzzling at me. “I just want to keep holding you, but the period will be over soon. You have to get out of here before the boys arrive.”

I sighed. “You’re right. Only you and mommy can see my delights. They’re just for you two.”

I turned around in his embrace, his cock popping out of my pussy. I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him while clenching my cuntlips closed, not letting any of his jizz escape. I trembled, buzzing from the intensity of all my orgasms.

He held me tight for one glorious minute, our tongues dueling, his lips tasting of tangy cream, then he broke away from me. I panted, wanting to just fall to my knees and suck his half-hard cock into my mouth. But the boys were coming.

And I had another stop to make.

I dressed quickly as Daddy did the same. With a pussy full of cum, I rushed out of the locker room. My wet hair clung to me as I hurried through the halls. I felt energized. That was the best thing in the world. I crossed through the campus, heading to my next stop. I was such a wicked girl to do this.

I felt like I owned this campus. I wanted to teach here. This was where my parents’ relationship started. At this college. If it wasn’t for that Clint guy fucking all his sisters here, I’d never have been born. This place was special.

I reached the school’s nurses office and headed in. It was a small room, two beds with a privacy curtain around each. At a desk, Nurse Wilson sat, her light-brown hair falling in a loose mass around her face. She was Mommy’s age, still looking cute as she wore her flowery hospital scrubs. Her daughter, Heaven, was in my grade. She glanced up at me with curious eyes.

“It’s… Avalon, right?” she asked. “Your Coach Young’s daughter.”

“Yep,” I said. “I need a pregnancy test. Do you have one?”

The nurse arched an eyebrow at me. “Well, I see your father didn’t waste any time, did he?”

“Nope,” I said. I lifted my skirt and shoved down my panties. “See.”

Nurse Wilson blinked as she stared at my shaved pussy. “Um, I see. At school? Well, I can’t be one to complain. I had my fun at this campus, but you know it takes longer than a few minutes to know if you’re pregnant. It could take hours for the sperm to even find your egg. Sometimes, fertilization happens days later after you had sex.”

“Oh, I’ve been having sex for over a month,” I said. “Ever since I turned eighteen!”

“Uh-huh,” the nurse said. “You’re going to be a naughty girl, aren’t you?”

I grinned at her.

“Your poor father.” She shook her head. Then she stood up and headed to a counter, a wedding ring flashing on her left hand. She opened a drawer and pulled out a rectangular box. She handed it to me. “Just pee on the end, and we’ll find out.”

“Is it accurate?” I asked.

“Very,” she said. “There’s a special hormone that you produce while pregnant. It shows up in your blood and urine very early on. In fact, we can tell how pregnant you are by how much of it is in you, but that test just detects for it.”

“Ooh, neat,” I said. “Thanks!”

She shook her head. “You know not everyone approves of what you’re doing. You should be careful about who you show this sort of stuff.”

“But I thought you and your brother…” I grinned at her. “Right? Daddy mentioned that.”

A smile grew on Nurse Wilson’s lips. “Yes, my brother and I have been lovers since I was your age. And, well, he knocked me up at that same age. So I hope your Daddy bred you.”

“Me, too,” I said and darted for the door.

I so hoped I was. I wanted to be bred right off the bat, but two weeks after losing my virginity, my annoying period came. It should have come five days ago and hadn’t. So I hoped, hoped, hoped I was pregnant with Daddy’s child.

With his daughter.

I sat on the toilet, thrust the pregnancy test between my thighs. I shuddered and then I pissed on the end of the stick. I groaned as my urine flowed out of me. I leaned back. It was such a wicked delight to take this test.

My excitement mounted.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Melissa Young

“So, what’s this I hear about you skipping class?” I asked my eighteen-year-old daughter when she darted up to my car. Students were streaming out of the main building. They all looked so young. I didn’t remember the kids looking so young when I was a student here falling in love with my father. I was picking up Avalon since there was soccer practice he had to coach.

Avalon gave me a wicked grin. Her round breasts jiggled in the tight, pink blouse she wore. Her fiery hair swayed around her face. She had our father’s green eyes, not blue like mine, but other than that, she looked a lot like me. She had my nose and ears, my chin.

“Well?” I asked.

“I’m pregnant!” she said and then opened the back door of the car and climbed in.

My jaw dropped. “Already, you little minx?”

“I wasn’t as fast as you, Mommy,” she said and, to my shock, pulled off her panties. She dropped the purple, polka dot underwear on the car’s floor, her legs spreading wide. Her pussy had fresh cum leaking out of it. “When I told Daddy, he just had to pump me full of cum. Soccer practice is starting late.”

“He fucked you twice at school?” I asked. I’d heard about their shower romp in detail. I remembered being too terrified of doing anything at college. “What a precocious thing you are. And what are you doing.”

“Why, I want my mommy to lick me clean,” she said. “Mmm, come eat my bred pussy full of Daddy’s cum.”

This wanton lust shot through me. I groaned. There were people around the parking lot. We could be discovered. I mean, things had changed in the eighteen years since I started college, but it still felt so wild to do this.

Such a risk, but…

My little girl was pregnant. Daddy had bred her like me. I couldn’t help myself. I climbed into the backseat. I grabbed her thighs. I leaned over and inhaled. The salty scent of Daddy’s cum and my daughter’s tangy pussy mixed in my nose.

“You are such a bad girl,” I moaned.

“I know, Mommy,” she said, not a hint of guilt in her tone.

I buried my face into her shaved, sloppy twat. I thrust my tongue into her juicy cunt, scooping out her tangy juices and our daddy’s yummy cum. This was my daughter’s bred pussy. I licked and lapped at her flesh.

It sent such a wicked thrill through me. My granddaughter and my half-sister grew inside of Avalon. It was incredible. I ate her pregnant, cum-filled twat with such hunger. My daughter moaned, her slender thighs gripping my head. She clung to me, rubbing her pussy against my lips.

My tongue darted through her folds. I licked her. I lapped at her. I gathered up her cum. This wonderful delight surged through me. My pussy clenched, soaking my panties. I was such a wicked mommy for letting my daughter have her way.

I loved spoiling her.

“Oh, Mommy, yes!” she moaned, leaning against the back door. Her hands squeezed her breasts through her blouse. “Mmm, people are moving through the parking lot.” She giggled. “They have no idea you’re lapping at my pregnant cunt.”

I slid my arms around her legs. I lapped at her. I tongued her. She gasped and moaned, her pussy humping against my mouth. She smeared her cunt against my hungry lips, soaking me with the incestuous mix of our daddy’s cum and her juices.

Her moans echoed through the sedan. The seat creaked beneath her as she trembled and squirmed. Her breasts jiggled in her top. Her eyes squeezed shut. She licked her lips and then groaned again, my tongue darting to the depths of her pussy.

I licked and lapped out her jizz. Voices echoed just outside the car. A pair of friends laughing and joking. They could notice our wicked, incestuous fun. They could find me eating out my daughter’s pussy. I whimpered, that wicked heat surging through my body.

I groaned and feasted harder. She whimpered as the talking grew closer. They were nearby. I wrapped my arms around her legs. I pulled her pussy tight against my mouth. I thrust my tongue deep into her bred cunt. I attacked her. Lapped at her. I loved her.

A car door opened closed. Tires crunched as the car backed up, its electric engine quiet.

We escaped this time.

“Mommy! Mommy!” she moaned, her youthful face twisting with pleasure. “Oh, yes, Mommy!”

“Mmm, such a wicked, little girl!” I moaned. “Seducing your mother with that pussy full of your daddy’s cum.”

She whimpered and groaned. Her pregnant pussy humped against me. She gasped as my tongue darted through her folds. I loved her. Worshiped her. I savored every bit of her juicy, tangy passion as I quested for all of our daddy’s cum.

My pussy soaked my panties as she moaned. I wanted to touch myself, but I was just so focused on pleasing my daughter. I wanted to make her cum. My tongue darted into her bred depths. My tongue swirled through her sheath.

“Oh, wow, Mommy!” she moaned. “Ooh, clean my pregnant pussy. Yes, yes! I love you, Mommy!”

“I love you, too,” I groaned. My heart pounded in my chest. “Mmm, your pussy taste so good full of Daddy’s cum.”

She giggled. “Can you taste I’m pregnant?”

“Mmm, your pussy does taste a little naughtier,” I told her. Then I thrust my tongue into her depths.

She gasped. Her back arched as bliss burst across her face. Then she humped and ground her pussy against me. She gripped my face with her sultry thighs. Her hands squeezed my breasts. She kneaded them. I groaned and feasted on her.

I thrust my tongue into her pussy. I wiggled my tongue through her folds. Though I’d run out of cum to eat, it was still a delicious, incestuous treat to enjoy. I fluttered my tongue. My nose brushed against her clit. Her breasts jiggled.

I lapped up to her clit and nibbled on it. She gasped. My hands grabbed her rump. I squeezed and kneaded her. Her body bucked. Her moans echoed through the car. Her head tossed back and forth, her fiery hair dancing about her face.

“Mommy, Mommy, yes!” she gasped.

Tangy pussy cream flooded my mouth. I reveled in the taste. I gulped all the juices down as she bucked against me. Her head tossed back and forth. Her fiery strands danced around her flushed cheeks. Her thighs squeezed around my head.

“Oh, yes, yes! I’m pregnant! Mommy! Mommy! I’m going to be a mommy!”

I pulled my face from her pussy, my own cunt on fire. I panted as I stared at her flushed beauty. I grinned at her. “I am so happy that you’re pregnant. This is wonderful news.”

“Thanks, Mommy.” She leaned back against the seat. “Ooh, you eat pussy so well.”

“I love it,” I told her. I sat up, my heart racing. I was starting to get worried about being caught with her.

“Mom,” Avalon said, giving me a hard look, “you know, you never did tell me how it went.”

“How what went?” I asked. I grabbed my purse to grab a wet wipe. I had pussy juices and cum dripping down my face.

“Your dinner date with Daddy. I never got the next part of the story. You and Daddy never told me. You promised to.”

I smiled. “Mmm, well, you were having so much fun playing with your new toys the next day.” I bought her a wand massager for her birthday. She loved using the thing. “So, tonight, we’ll tell you a new bedtime story!”

“Yay!” she squealed.

I slipped into the front seat and set the car to drive us home. She joined me in the passenger seat and said, “I’m pregnant and getting a new bedtime story! This is such a wonderful day! College is awesome.”

I rolled my eyes, “Wait until the homework starts piling up and we’ll see how much you like it.”

She blinked. “Let’s not talk about that. Let’s just focus on getting ready for my bedtime story, okay?”

She sounded so grown up and so childish all at the same time. A catch filled my throat. She was growing up. She was going to be a mother. Tears burned in my eyes for a moment. I blinked them back as she babbled about the fun she had with her Daddy when she told him about being pregnant.

What a naughty girl.

The rest of the afternoon and evening passed in a blur. I drove Avalon home, made dinner, and then we ate as a family. Avalon was bouncing with excitement, pregnant and horny and eager to hear about that magical evening.

Three times, we had to make her sit her down and work on her homework. She was lucky not to be in trouble for skipping class, but she had a note from Nurse Wilson. Jenny was a good friend of mine. We had bonded near the end of our freshman year when we were both round and pregnant, bred by a family member. Her mother had been my gynecologist.

Finally, it was bedtime.

Avalon was waiting for us, naked and nubile, squirming on the bed, her round breasts jiggling. She had such a feverish light in her eyes. I turned off the light, slipped out of my robe, and sauntered naked to the bed. Daddy pushed off his shorts and joined us. We slipped around our daughter.

“I was so nervous as I got ready for that night,” I told my daughter. She latched onto my nipple and suckled like a baby. I groaned, my pussy clenching at the wicked heat that surged through me. “I had to be perfect. My makeup. My hair. It felt like a real date even though he was my father. I felt guilty about these emotions, but he’d awakened me to what a handsome man he was.”

“I was sweating bullets waiting for you,” Daddy said. “And then you came down the stairs…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Coach Harrison “Harry” Young – October 2018

My stomach twisted and writhed. I wanted this night to be perfect. I wanted to guide her towards being my lover. I was certain I loved Melissa for herself, and not because she was replacing her mother. My chest felt so tight. I was ready to move on. To have happiness again.

Even if it were illegal. My gorgeous daughter…

I’d be crucified if the truth ever came out, but I didn’t care.

The stairs creaked. My heart beat exploded into a wild gallop as my gaze shot to the stairs. The rustle of clothing. Then her feet appeared. She wore heels. I’d never seen her wear heels. They were black, a single strap around her ankle. Only two inches, but they were breathtaking. More and more of her slender legs appeared. Her thighs were lush and sleek.

Then her black skirt appeared. It had a shimmer to the cloth. It swirled about her legs and then clung to her hips. My heart pounded, my cock twitching. The cloth cupped her small breasts. They had a firm jiggle to them, the cloth hugging them. It was clear she wore no bra. The cloth covering her breasts narrowed to thin straps that went around her neck and tied into a knot, the only thing holding up the dress. Her shoulders were bare, her red hair falling down to kiss her pale skin. Dangling from her ears were diamonds. Her mother’s earrings. I’d given my daughter all of Rachel’s jewelry after she passed.

All save for my wife’s wedding band.

I groaned as I saw her face. She looked so adult. Her makeup had transformed her form my little girl into a woman. Eighteen but gorgeous. My heart wanted to fall out of my chest. I swallowed, the heat pumping through my veins. My stomach roiled. This was really happening. My little girl…

She stopped before me, staring up at me with this expectant look on her face. “Do I…?”

The trepidation in her voice made my heart ache. “Oh, Melissa, you’re breathtaking. You look like a woman.” I grabbed her arms, pulling her close. My thumbs stroked her silky, warm skin. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to just plant my lips on her. “I can’t believe how amazing you look. You’re gorgeous, honey. You’re a beautiful woman.”

This wonderful, innocent blush crossed her cheek. She had no idea what I wanted to do to her. How I wanted to pin her to the wall and kiss her. Love her. I wanted to hold her in my arms and never let her go.

How could I tell her? How could I let her know the depths of my feelings without frightening her? I didn’t want to scar my daughter. I felt like such a beast for wanting to ravage such a young, innocent creature. Virginal. Sweet. Delicate.

I beat down my lust. “Shall we?”

I offered my arm, my black evening jacket over it. I hadn’t worn it in years. It was a little tight, but it fit. She took it, her fingers delicate as they clasped my wrist. She smelled radiant, this sweet, flowery perfume. I breathed in and…

It was her mother’s favorite scent, Chanel Coco Mademoiselle Eau De Parfum. It must have come from the bottle I bought right before Rachel passed. The scent tingled my nose. I fought back the tears.

“Do I really look beautiful?” she asked.

I cleared my throat. “Honey, you are radiant.”

“Like Mom?”

I hesitated. “Honey, your mother was a beautiful rose, and you… you’re a blossoming tulip. You’re both gorgeous, but you’re not your mother. You are your own woman. I’m lucky to have had you both in my life.”

She beamed at that. Then she leaned up and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

I felt the heat of her lips on me the entire way to the restaurant. I wanted to keep reaching over and touch her. To caress her legs as she sat beside me, trying to look so adult and yet… there was this hesitation in her. She wasn’t completely sure of herself. She was hovering on that wonderful line between maturity and innocence.

I couldn’t help myself. I casually put my hand on her knee, feeling her warm skin. I squeezed her. “You are just gorgeous.”

“Daddy,” she said, her voice strained. “You don’t have to keep saying that.”

“Sorry,” I said, my thumb stroking her skin, getting her used to my touch. “I’m just realizing that you’re a woman. That my little girl has blossomed into a beautiful flower.”

A flower I wanted to pluck.

She smiled at me, bright and innocent. She had no idea what I wanted to do to her. That this wasn’t just a father complimenting his daughter. My chest was so tight on the drive to the restaurant. I kept my hand on her leg and the other on the steering wheel.

We arrived at the restaurant, a cozy, Italian delight that had been my wife’s favorite restaurant. I slipped out of the car and hurried around. I opened the door and took Michelle’s hand. Her bright-red cheeks dimpled as she smiled. She let out a giddy giggle as I took her arm.

“I always wanted to come here,” she said. “Mom always talked about how she loved it when you took her here. Made her feel special.”

“She was special,” I said. “So are you. You deserve this.”

She pressed closer to me, clutching tight to my arm.

We entered the restaurant, our reservation waiting. The maître d didn’t bat an eye. My daughter looked so grown up, so he must have assumed she’s my date and not my daughter. That sent a wicked thrill through me.

“Follow me, Mr. Young,” the maître’d said, a bright smile on his face.

He led us through the restaurant. My daughter clung to my arm, trying to act adult even as I could feel her girlish energy animating her. We passed other couples eating their dinner, enjoying their evening. We moved through the restaurant to the back where a cozy table lay. The maître d lit the candle in the center then nodded to us.

The place had a dark, romantic atmosphere.

A nervous squirm ran through me. Was it too much? Would she realize it?

“This is amazing,” she said as I held out the chair for her.

I smiled, my eyes falling down her cleavage as she sat down. I felt like such a perv, but she was mouthwateringly gorgeous. My cock ached in my slacks. I wanted to adjust myself as I headed around the small table.

I sat across from Melissa. I couldn’t help but stare into her face lit by the dancing candle flame. She had a big grin on her face. She looked around, drinking it in. She sat straight, her little breasts cupped in her black dress.

“This is so amazing,” she said, looking around. “I can’t believe we’re doing this, Daddy.”

“Me, either,” I said, my mouth so dry. “You can get whatever you want. No matter how expensive.”

Her eyes lit up. She glanced at the menu for a moment. “I don’t even know where to begin. Mommy used to say that you’d order for her. That it was, um, fun when the guy did it for his date. And, well…”

“Sure,” I said, smiling at her. “I know just what to get you.”

She smiled again and then her blush seemed to spread down her neck. She glanced at the wine glass, her fingers playing with it. Her digits were so delicate, her nails painted an elegant red. The hue matched her lipstick.

Striking.

I wanted to reach across the table and take her hands. The tightness in my chest grew and grew. She was gorgeous. I didn’t care that she was my daughter. That she was only eighteen, half my age. She was perfect. The candlelight danced in her blue eyes.

“Um, if you want, you can have some champagne,” I said. “I won’t tell anyone.”

She giggled. “Neither will I.”

We shared a smile. It was so natural, like she’d been my lover all her life. My blood pumped so hot through my veins. Our eyes connected. Was it my imagination? Did I feel this magnetic pull to her? Did she feel it? My hands flexed, wanting to take hers, to say the words beating in my heart.

Then she looked away.

She glanced around at the others. I took a deep breath. I needed to control myself. She thought I was just being a sweet father. I couldn’t start reading more into it. I had to go slow. She was just blossoming.

If I rushed her, I would bruise her petals.

“This is wonderful,” she said, her eyes sweeping around. She glanced at the wall beside us, noticing the carving on the trim. “I feel like I’m your date, not your daughter.”

“Yeah,” I said. “You could pretend, you know. That we’re on a date.” Was that too far?

She licked her ruby-red lips. They were so bright. So kissable. “Okay. I think that sounds fun. I mean… I feel so grown up and…” She looked down at her dress. “I can’t believe I’m wearing this. It’s so… so sophisticated.”

“It fits you,” I said. “You’re becoming a woman. You are just radiant.”

Her eyes lit up. She beamed at me. God, I wanted to kiss her. Just grab her hands. Say those words. She had to hear them. I couldn’t be a coward. I had to ease her in, and those words… They might just do it.

They worked on her mother.

“Thank you,” Melissa said. “For this dress. For this evening. I just…” She swallowed. “I’m just so glad to see you smiling again.”

“It’s hard not to when I have such a wonderful daughter.” My hands reached across the table. I had to do this. I took her hands. I gripped them. They felt so warm. Her fingers clenched about mine. Her eyes widened. “You are special, Melissa.”

“Daddy,” she said, her blush deepening. She squirmed. Her breath quickened, her small breasts rising in her blouse. The diamond earrings she wore glinted. “You’re wonderful, too. I just…” She swallowed, shaking her head. “This is a special evening. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” I took a deep breath and squeezed her hands. “I just love you so much. You know that?”

My heart thundered against the pressure squeezing about my chest as I waited for her answer. What would she think? That I was just being her father, or would she realize I meant more. That I wanted this to be a date for real.

I wanted to kiss her. To love her. I wanted to hear her answer.

To be continued…

---

As Mark and Mary struggle to get the Country and the World under their control, the Patriots plot in the shadows.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
edited by Master Ken
Copyright 2013, 2014

Chapter Forty: The Patriots

Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

The Tyrants, Mark and Mary Glassner, represent the greatest threat to Liberty in human history. As the great Statesmen Thomas Jefferson wrote in ‘The Declaration of Independence’, “We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they were endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that amongst these are Life, Liberty, and the pursuit of Happiness.” To this end, we the Patriots of the United States, shall bring about the Tyrants’ death, and restore a state of Liberty to all those they have enslaved. Our forefathers shed their blood to keep this Country Free; we shall not hesitate to shed ours.
–excerpt from ‘The Patriots Manifesto’, author Unknown

Tuesday, October 1st, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Murano Hotel, Tacoma, WA

A light rap woke me up.

I was in a strange room; panic seized me. Where was I? Did Brandon capture me?

No, Brandon’s dead. I had him executed yesterday. Relief flooded through me. Then where was I? Not my bedroom. Then I remembered—Brandon had burned our house down, destroying every possession and memory we had made. I was in the largest suite of the Hotel Murano in downtown Tacoma. It was our temporary home until the mansion could be constructed.

Mary slept next to me, her arms wrapped tightly about me, as if she was afraid even in sleep to let go of me. Locks of auburn hair spilled across my chest like silken flames. I felt safe in her arms, loved, and I kissed my wife’s freckled cheek.

There was another rap, slightly harder. I tried to sit up, but Mary had me in such a tight grip. She seemed terrified to let go of me, not that I blamed her after Brandon’s attack. This weekend had been a close one; I thought I was going to die, but Mary had been spectacular. I felt pride bloom in my chest as I remembered the courage she had displayed.

I shook Mary and she stirred and smiled as she looked up at me.

“Good morning,” she purred and kissed me on the lips.

The rap was even harder.

“What?” I asked in some irritation. My cock was growing hard as my wife’s body pressed against me.

The door opened; April and Lillian walked in bearing covered trays. Lillian wore a sexy, French-maid outfit with a bodice so low-cut her breasts looked like they were about to fall out if she bent over. About her narrow hips clung an extremely short skirt that showed off her fine legs, clad in fishnet stockings. Black hair, streaked with blues and purples, was gathered into a pair of pigtails that added an innocent look to her whorish outfit.

April wore her glasses, and her youthful face was surrounded by her thick, brown hair. Instead of a maid’s outfit she wore a naughty schoolgirl’s uniform: a white blouse, knotted just below her budding breasts to expose her flat stomach; a very short blue-and-purple tartan skirt that rode low on her hips; and knee-high, white socks added that sexy yet virginal look that made my cock ache. I could feel Mary’s breath quicken at the sight of them. Tight about both girls’ necks were gold chokers that proclaimed them to be our sluts; they looked it this morning.

“Your mother asked us to bring you breakfast,” April explained.

“And the outfits?” Mary asked. “I know you didn’t have those yesterday.”

Lillian laughed, “Well, after you and Master retired for the night we raided a sex shop. Well, all of us except for Alison and Desiree.” She spun about carefully. “Do you like it?”

“You two look delicious!” Mary purred.

“Would you like breakfast first, or us?” April asked, batting her eyelashes at me.

“You,” Mary and I said in unison.

April walked around to my side of the bed while Lillian strutted around to Mary’s. April set her tray – silver, the edge worked with a rope-like pattern, and a matching dome covered the food to keep it warm – down on the nightstand. I threw back the covers and my hot little schoolgirl crawled in and kissed me on the lips. I stroked her full, brown hair, then slid my hand down to rub her flat belly. My child grew inside her; according to Willow I knocked her up the day I took her virginity.

April rolled on top of me, rubbing her naked pussy into my stomach. She was shaved bare and dripping wet, staining my abs with her juices. She broke the kiss and started moving lower, her lips warm as she smooched down my body; her thick hair tickled like silk on my chest. When she reached my stomach, I squirmed as her tongue licked up the puddle her cunt left behind.

Next to me, Mary had pulled Lillian on top of her and freed her left breast, sucking Lillian’s nipple into her hungry lips. Lillian smiled at me; her piercings glinted silver on her eyebrow, nose, and lip. Mary released the hard nipple and grabbed Lillian’s pigtails. “Eat my pussy, slut!” Mary commanded.

“I’d love to, Mistress,” Lillian cooed and wiggled down Mary’s body, pulling the covers away and exposing my wife’s waxed and dripping cunt.

April’s wet mouth reached my cock and she kissed her way up the shaft. She looked so cute as her tongue started tracing the rim of my mushroom-shaped cockhead. “You little minx,” I groaned as her mouth engulfed my cock.

She smiled around my dick, her eyes flashing blue behind her glasses. Then she began bobbing her head. The naughty schoolgirl was hungry for my cum. One hand pumped my shaft, the other massaged my balls. She twisted her mouth around as she moved on my dick, brushing my cock against her cheeks and the roof of her mouth.

“Cock-hungry slut!” I groaned.

She popped off my cock just long enough to giggle, “Of course I am. It tastes so delicious, Master!”

Mary moaned and I glanced over to see her using Lillian’s pigtails as handlebars, guiding the slut’s mouth on her pussy. “Yes, right there!” Mary moaned. “Suck right there, whore!”

April’s mouth was bringing me to a boil. “Gonna cum!” I grunted.

April knew what to do: her mouth released my cock, and she rapidly pumped my shaft with her hand. My muscles tensed as my balls emptied themselves, spraying her face and glasses with streaks of ropey cum. She smiled happily, licking a glob that landed by her lips. More strands fell across her glasses, cheeks, forehead, and hair; sticky whiteness striped her innocent face with depravity.

“Fuck that’s hot!” Mary gasped, staring at April. Then her back arched and she gasped as an orgasm flooded her body. Lillian looked like the cat who got all the cream as she sat up, licking her pussy-stained lips.

“Let’s switch,” Mary panted, still eying April’s cum-splattered glasses.

I glanced at Lillian and her sexy maid’s outfit and nodded. “Come ride my cock, slut. Reverse cowgirl. I want to watch that ass beneath your skirt.”

Lillian stood up, walking around the bed as Mary grabbed April and pulled her off of me, stretching the schoolgirl out on the bed. Mary settled her weight atop April, her fingers quickly unknotting the slut’s blouse. Budding breasts spilled out and Mary sucked a dark nipple into her mouth before licking up to April’s face.

I almost came in Lillian’s cunt as she slid it down my cock. It was so fucking hot watching Mary lick my cum off the girl’s face. She moved up to April’s glasses, her tongue sliding pink across the lens and scooping up a smear of cum. Mary’s ass flexed as she began tribbing the slut, rubbing her clit against the schoolgirl’s.

“That’s so hot, Mare!”

Mary grinned at me, my cum on her lips. “Give my stallion a good ride, Lillian!”

“Yes, Mistress!” Lillian moaned as she fucked me.

I glanced at her ass. When Lillian rose up, the skirt would lift up as well, exposing her sexy cheeks. When she slammed down, the skirt would fall back to cover her ass. Then she would rise up and expose that beautiful butt all over again. The flash of flesh above my cock added a thrilling excitement. Lillian began to add a twist, shaking her ass side-to-side as she rode me, her cunt rubbing tightly around my cock.

“Oh Mistress!” April moaned. “Your pussy feels so good on me! Umm, thank you! Thank you!”

“Faster!” I urged Lillian. “Fuck me hard and fast, slut!”

Lillian picked up the pace, her pigtails flailing about as she threw her head back-and-forth in pleasure. Her cunt started massaging my cock as an orgasm rolled through the slut; her snatch felt wonderful about my shaft as she came. She kept right on riding my cock—she knew her duty as a slut was to give me pleasure.

“Our nipples are kissing!” April panted.

“Your little cunt is driving mine wild,” Mary purred into April’s ears. “Cum with me, slut! Let’s flood each other with our juices!”

“Yes, yes! Just a little more, Mistress! Umm, I love it when our clits kiss!”

“Shit! You little whore! I’m cumming all over your cunt!”

“So am I!” April howled. “I’m cumming! Thank you, thank you, Mistress!”

Lillian bounced hard on my cock, plunging me in and out of her tight tunnel. “Cum in me, Master! Please, my naughty pussy needs your cum! My cunt missed you so much, Master!”

I grabbed her hips and slammed her all the way down onto my cock and erupted into her. “There you go, slut! Devour my cum!” I grunted as my entire body tensed in pleasure.

The feeling of my jizz shooting inside her pussy sent Lillian shuddering in passion. “Yes, yes! I love to feel your cum shooting inside me!”

She slid off me, turned around and snuggled against my chest with a happy sigh. April nuzzled at Mary’s neck as the two held each other. My hand reached out and I found my wife’s. I stroked it gently, then squeezed softly. I smiled as her fingers lovingly clasped about my hand.

“Oh no!” Mary suddenly gasped, quickly untangling herself from April, and dashed for the bathroom. “This is all your fault, Mark Glassner!” Mary moaned from the bathroom.

Mary’s bout of morning sickness wasn’t that bad and, after I helped to clean her up, we ate our delicious breakfast. Mary’s was light—strawberry pancakes and a bowl of berries. My plate had scrambled eggs, waffles topped with bananas, bacon, and sausages. I guessed my mom wanted to make sure I ate enough. I was famished, and finished it off before Mary was even done with her pancakes.

We had a busy day ahead of us. We needed to solidify our control over the country; the heads of all the Federal Agencies were supposed to be on their way here, and that was a start. Mary and I talked for an hour, discussing various ways to exert our control over the government. We settled on Video Conferences; we would arrange live broadcasts for government employees to watch at work, placing them under our power.

When we finished breakfast and talking, Jessica walked in with a manila file folder in hand. She found a sexy genie outfit: green, transparent pantaloons and a transparent boob tube over which she wore a small vest decorated with gold embroidery. The outfit was probably supposed to be worn with underwear but I’m glad she didn’t because I enjoyed seeing her shaved cunt and caramel breasts through the fabric.

“Masters,” Jessica said, sitting on the bed. “The Country and the World are in a lot of turmoil, which is to be expected. The Governors of New Hampshire, Texas, Florida, and California are openly talking about mobilizing their National Guard units to protect themselves from ‘the Tyrants of the Northwest.’ Congress is split; both the Republican and Democratic parties are being ripped apart as roughly half of congress seeks to impeach the President and the other half sings your praises. It almost came to blows. I’ve never seen C-SPAN so entertaining before.”

I groaned. We needed to get the State Governors and Congress under our thumbs, before this spins out of control. “What else?”

“Riots,” Jessica sighed. “Between Miraclists on one side and Christians, Muslims, and Orthodox Jews on the other. Particularly in the Mid-West and the South.”

“What about the International reaction?” Mary asked, nibbling on a strawberry.

“Muslim nations are universally condemning you two as the new Great Satans and there must be a thousand fatwas being declared against you. Europe is split. Many EU heads-of-state were watching the events here in Tacoma, but not all of them – just like here in the States – caught it live. The Prime Minister of the United Kingdoms supports you, but he’s probably going to lose power. There’s a vote of no-confidence going to be brought before Parliament tomorrow. Also expect the UN to try and pass some sort of resolution against you today.”

Her news just seemed to get even worse. Every military in the world was being mobilized to either support or oppose us. Trading was halted on the New York Stock Exchange as the indexes plummeted, and the Asian and European Markets were crashing as a growing lack of confidence in the American economy was spreading.

“Is that it?” I sighed. This was going to be a lot harder than I thought.

Jessica shook her head no. “At the end of July, a Professor Scrivener was killed. Brandon Fitzsimmons was a person of interest in his death. Apparently, the Professor left behind some documents pointing the finger at Brandon. These documents, and the Professor’s translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, ended up on the internet. They first appeared on the University of Wisconsin’s website, and from there they’ve spread to a number of occult or New Age sites. The largest site it’s found on is UnearthedArcana.com where dozens of people have posted that they’ve made Pacts with Lucifer.”

“Are you saying there are dozens of Warlocks that’ve popped up?” I asked.

“Yes, Master. If dozens are posting that they’ve done it, how many are staying silent? Only a minority of people ever comment out of the hundreds that see something on the internet.”

“There could be hundreds of Warlocks out there?”

“Fuck,” Mary whispered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday, October 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Washington D.C.

Korina smiled at me – lighting up her doll’s face and seeming to make her sapphire eyes twinkle – as she slipped out of the slutty maid’s outfit, the black dress falling in a pile about her feet. She was naked underneath – like a good little slut should be – and her large breasts jiggled as the plane flew through a patch of turbulence. My cock was hard, eager to be inside her cunt.

I was in the bedroom of Air Force One. I commandeered it from the President. He could fly on one of the many VIP planes the Air Force maintained for other important dignitaries now that the USA was subordinate to our Theocracy. There was a nice, if not spacious, cabin with a bed on the plane for the President’s use, which I currently lay naked on. Desiree and Alison slept next to me—cuddled cutely together.

In the week since we defeated Brandon and declared ourselves Gods and Protectors of the United States and the World, Mary and I had been busy. Giving interviews, making phone calls, trying to get as many people in power as possible under our control. We started with the Federal Agencies. When the President summoned them to Washington State the Director of the CIA, the Department of Energy, and the Chairmen of the Federal Reserve all resigned in protest; their replacements were much more amenable. All the Federal Agencies were now run by people under our power and this week we were going to start the video conferences to get federal employees, particularly the law enforcement and spy agencies, under our umbrella.

I was flying alone to Washington D.C. to make Congress our Thralls, while Mary was heading to a meeting of State Governors in New York City to do the same thing. Then she was going to work on the UN who had been busy trying to pass sanctions on the US and our Theocracy. I hated being apart from my wife, but we could get more done separately then together. I tried not to fear for her safety, reminding myself that she had a battalion of soldiers and bodyguards to protect her.

The Military was one of the first things we got under our thumb. The only US Forces not under our control were in Afghanistan—General Brice Fear had refused the President’s orders. His army was split between commanders loyal to him and commanders under our power. The two forces have been skirmishing in Kabul for two days now.

I pulled Korina to me, kissing her on the lips, feeling her body press up against mine. I loved the feel of her breasts pillowing against my chest. Our kiss grew more passionate and I pulled her down to the bed.

“Mmm, you feel all hard and ready for me,” Korina cooed. “Which slutty hole should I use to satisfy you, Master?”

“Why don’t you choose,” I told her and a big grin filled her face.

She rolled off of me, facedown on the bed, sliding a pillow beneath her stomach, which raised up her plump ass. She wiggled it invitingly at me and I slid on top of her, kissing at her neck. “Good choice, slut.”

“Thank you, Master!” she cried out as I rammed my dick into her pussy, getting a nice coating of juices on my cock.

I pulled out of her inviting cunt, spread her asscheeks and placed the head of my shaft at her puckered hole. I pushed slowly, softly groaning as her tight ass enveloped my cock. Korina panted, looking back at me with a happy smile as I drove all the way into her taut embrace. I drew back, savoring the pleasure of her bowels, before driving back in.

“I love your ass, slut!”

“Thank you, Master! I live to pleasure you and Mistress! It’s what I was born for.”

I heard a giggle and glanced over to see Alison and Desiree watching. Alison was on top of Desiree, their breasts and cheeks mashed together, chokers glinting gold about their necks. A female soldier had returned Desiree’s choker the day after we defeated Brandon, begging her forgiveness for taking it. Desiree forgave her by fucking her up the ass with a strap-on, followed by Alison; the soldier loved every second of it.

“Fuck her hard, Master,” Alison purred.

Desiree smiled, wonderful, beautiful, bringing joy to my heart. Alison had managed to bring the Latina woman out of her shell after Brandon’s brutal rapes. Desiree wrapped her legs around her wife’s hips and pulled Alison’s pussy against hers. Alison kissed her wife, rotating her hips as the women tribbed each other. I kept pounding Korina’s ass and watched the beautiful women make love.

“¡Mi Sirenita! Desiree moaned as she tribbed Alison back.

I gripped Korina’s hips and pumped faster into her ass. “Yes, yes! Fuck me, Master! Use me for your pleasure! Oh fuck! Your cock is the best! I love you! Oh, yes! You’re driving me crazy! Harder! I’m your bitch! Fuck me like one!”

My balls slapped at her cunt – adding a wet, staccato beat to our rutting, a primal rhythm – as I pounded her asshole. “Fucking whore! Your ass is going to make me cum, slut!”

“Cum in me! Please! I love it when I feel your jizz inside me, Master!”

I buried into her warm depths and groaned, shooting her full of my seed. Her bowels clenched about my cock as her orgasm exploded through her. I laid on top of her, enjoying the feel of her asshole massaging my softening cock as I watched Alison’s ass flex as she pumped faster and faster on Desiree.

They were kissing passionately, both bucking and shuddering. Alison broke the kiss, her back arching. “Holy shit! I love you, Desiree! I love it when your pussy creams all over mine!”

“Cum for me!” Desiree panted, grasping Alison’s breast and playing with her pierced nipple. “Cum my love!”

Alison drove her cunt one last time into Desiree, her ass clenching as her orgasm tore through her, then she collapsed on her wife and the pair kissed and murmured affections to each other. God, it made me miss my own wife.

As Korina started licking my cock clean of her ass like a good slut, I sent a thought to Mary. *I love you.*

*Oh, I love you, too, Mark,* her thought came back. I could feel her lust; she was fucking someone.

*Who’re you fucking?*

*This cute bellhop, though his dick isn’t as great as yours.*

My cock was hard, Korina had it in her mouth. Alison had joined her, helping her lick my cock clean. Alison’s tongue drew up my shaft, her tongue’s piercing hard and smooth in contrast to her soft tongue. She reached the top, brushing Korina’s tongue, and the two sluts kissed each other about my dick’s head.

*Close your eyes and pretend it’s my cock inside you,* I sent. *You’re riding your horny stallion, your back arched and my cock’s driving you crazy.*

*Oh yes! Oh God, I’m riding your cock, stud! Umm, it feels so great as I slid up and down on it!*

Korina’s mouth popped off my cock and I groaned as Alison’s pierced tongue swirled around the head, the metal adding a thrilling sensation. Desiree knelt behind Korina, spreading her butt-cheeks, and bending down to suck my cum out of the slut’s dirty asshole.

*Oh Mark! I’m gonna cum! Yes, yes! Oh, I so wish it was you inside me!* I could feel her passionate climax through the Siyach spell.

*I’m cumming in Alison’s mouth, Mare!* I moaned. Feeling her climax sent me over the edge, and I flooded the slut’s lips.

*I miss you, Mark,* Mary sent, the passion dying away from her thoughts. *Umm, Xiu is licking me clean of his cum.*

“Sir,” Joslyn’s voice came over the intercom. Joslyn, along with Lydia, were the pilots. “We’ll be landing soon!”

*We’re about to land, Mare.*

*I think I’m going to fall asleep with Xiu nursing at my clit.*

*Good night, my naughty filly. I love you.*

*Love ya.* I could feel her drifting off to sleep.

Alison and Korina were kissing, swapping my cum as I started getting dressed in my suit. The sluts all, sadly, stopped playing around with each other and found their slutty maid outfits, then we left the small cabin. 51 and four squads of the bodyguard were taking their seats in the main cabin of the plane. Violet, dressed like a naughty schoolgirl, gave me a kiss on the mouth and sat on my lap. I had four sluts with me, the other four were with Mary.

Our bodyguard had tripled in the last week. Female cops from across the country flocked to Tacoma to volunteer to protect us, so Mary and I freed the original bodyguards that we had forced to serve us. 51 chose to stay – provided that I reunited her with her husband – along with a third of the other girls. The rest returned to their families and jobs. I’m glad 51 and 27 remained—we three survived Brandon’s attack together. Since the second-in-command, 47, quit, I promoted 27 to her position. She more than earned it that weekend.

I looked out the window and saw a C-130 flying in formation with us. There were another three of those carrying elements of the Legion—the army that swore me their allegiance and that I had bound with the Ragily prayer, the Monk version of the Zimmah spell. We had yet to find my limit as to how many I could bind with the Ragily prayer, and already 10,000 members of the Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marines had taken the oath. Along with the C-130s, a squadron of F-22 Raptors flew in formation around us. Mary had a similar force guarding her in New York City.

We came in for a landing at Andrews Air Force Base outside of Washington D.C. Awaiting our arrival was an honor guard, made up of advanced elements of the Legion and the bodyguards, and a fleet of SUVs, Humvees, and Strykers that would escort my armored limo. It may be overkill, but I was taking no more chances. Brandon showed me just how dangerous a Warlock could be.

There were dozens, if not hundreds, of Warlocks out there, each with access to the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and capable of threatening us. We had the FBI shut down UnearthArcana.com and any other websites where the translation appeared. Every time one was taken down, two more sprouted up like the severed head of the Hydra, on overseas sites in Russia, China, and other countries. Hackers and other internet freedom groups were starting to cause all sorts of problems from DOS attacks to releasing sensitive information.

Something had to be done about all these Warlocks. Jessica had given me a report of suspected Warlock activity. There was this Ghost of Paris that seemed to have knocked up half of a cheerleading squad in Texas and was daily molesting the women of the town. In South America, three separate men were fighting each other in Brazil, sending the country and its neighbors spiraling into chaos. A fourteen-year-old boy had just been elected President-for-Life in Spain, and in St. Paul, Minnesota a man calling himself Dr. Arthursson opened a clinic where he could reshape any woman to her ideal appearance in moments. He was charging a fortune for his services. One gave me a chuckle. In Glasgow, Scotland a man was flying around claiming he was Superman, complete with the tights and cape.

I bet Sam could figure out a spell to track down all these Warlocks. We needed to deal with them before things got too out of hand. She was supposed to be back from France in a day or two; was almost finished with her study of the Hidden Place in the basement of the Nun’s Motherhouse.

Stairs were wheeled up to Air Force One and half of my bodyguards, led by 51, quickly went down them, dressed in their slutty cop outfits and armed with a mix of MP5s and M16s. Then Alison and Desiree descended, followed by me, with Violet, Korina, and the other half of the bodyguards bringing up the rear. The media was on hand, cameras flashing, and I waved to them as I walked to the armored limo.

Leah was waiting for me, smiling as she held the door open. She looked hot in her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and white bustier; a red-and-blue tie fell invitingly between her cleavage. A small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap completed the outfit.

“My Lord,” Leah murmured.

I stroked her cheek and gave her a kiss on the lips; she blushed prettily. Next time I was home, I needed to bring Leah and her wife to my bed. Mary would enjoy that, she liked the two women. Their husband Jacob wouldn’t mind; I’d send him a few of the sluts to keep him busy.

My cock was hard just from looking at her; why wait for home? I kissed her a second time, pressing her against the body of the limo while my hand shoved into the cup of her bustier, feeling her large tit squeeze between my fingers. Her kiss grew passionate, her right leg hiking up, hooking around my left, and feistily rubbing up and down the back of mine.

I could hear the flash of cameras as the reporters immortalized the moment. Her hands found the zipper of my pants, pulling my cock out. I lifted her up, letting my cock prod her wet cunt. She moaned into my lips as I sank into her; there were no panties to get in the way. Her wet, warm sheath engulfed me, and I started pounding her cunt like a madman.

“Fuck me, my Lord!” she moaned, tossing her brown curls and humping her hips back into me. “Oh yes! Oh yes! I love it when you fuck me!”

Her moans were being broadcast live to the world. Like a firecracker, she went off fast and loud, her cunt squeezing my cock. It was so exciting – feeling her cunt massage my cock, knowing thousands were watching me fucking this slut in their homes – and I knew I wasn’t going to last long. With a few hard thrusts, I shot my cum into her pussy, moaning loudly, and enjoying that tense feeling passing through my body as I released my passion into a woman’s snatch.

“Thank you, my Lord!” she breathed as I pulled away, straightening her skirt.

“You’re welcome,” I told her, giving her ass a friendly squeeze, and then I piled into the back of the limo.

A few minutes later, we were driving away from the airfield and into the capitol, Alison cuddled on one side of me and Desiree on the other. The local police had shut down the highway and surface streets, and my motorcade made good time to the Willard Intercontinental, the hotel I was staying at. Out front, a large crowd of cheering people had gathered. I could see mostly black auras, belonging to Thralls, with a few silver auras – regular mortals – interspersed here and there.

When I got out of the limo, I let the crowds’ worshipful cheers wash over me. It was the most intoxicating thing in the world. Soldiers formed a small aisle through the crowd to the hotel’s entrance, and I shook hands and groped bared breasts as I slowly made my way to the lobby, my eyes roving for the perfect woman to take upstairs with me.

It was my custom now on these out-of-town trips to pick a lucky gal. Whether it was Mary and I together picking a woman, or just me on my own. I never looked for any particular woman, just whoever caught my eye. And tonight it was a teenage girl with a heart-shaped face. She looked so innocent with her plaited black hair and jean jacket. Next to her stood a more mature version of the girl, a woman in her late thirties. The daughter was taller, and barely had any tits, while the mom was short and very busty.

I motioned to the women and they both shrieked ecstatically. There was a tall man who the mother kissed and the daughter hugged, and he looked proud as his wife and daughter were brought to me. I wrapped my arms around each of them and kissed first the mom and then the daughter on the lips, before I took them into the hotel.

“I can’t believe you chose us, my Lord,” the teenage girl gushed. “Marcy and Amy will be so jealous!”

Her mother was crimson faced, breathing heavily. “Relax,” I told her and kissed her again.

“I’m sorry, this is just so exciting!” the mom gushed. “I’m mean, it’s you! When we joined the Living Church last August I never thought in a million years that you would ever bless me.”

“So you two are true believes?” I asked. “Let’s see if you follow the tenets.”

The mom lifted up her dress first, exposing a shaved pussy with fat, dark lips hanging an inch down. The daughter followed, raising the hem of her jean skirt and I saw a dark, black bush and just the hint of a tight slit.

“What’re your names?” I asked, reaching out to rub both of their pussies. They were both wet and I probed my finger up their snatches.

“I’m Tibby and this is my daughter Bryanna!” the mom gasped as I slowly fingerfucked her.

I pulled my fingers out of their cunts. Tibby tasted tart while Bryanna had a spicy, fresh flavor. The elevator dinged and I ushered the ladies inside the gilded box. The sluts and some of the bodyguards crowded in and we were heading up to the penthouse suite, where more bodyguards waited. They had arrived yesterday, an advance team to make sure everything was secure and ready for my arrival.

I led the mother and daughter to my bedroom, motioning at Violet to follow. It was richly furnished and very modern looking; weird lines and strange shapes abounded. Mary would probably have liked it—she was an artist—I didn’t get this stuff at all. I sat down on a chair; its strange back, curving over my head, was a little uncomfortable. Maybe it wasn’t intended to be sat on, but then why make it to begin with? Violet knew what to do, and knelt down and unzipped me and pulled my hard cock out.

Bryanna’s breath caught as she saw it. “It’s different than daddy’s.”

“Your dad is uncircumcised,” Tibby explained as Violet’s tongue danced across the head of my cock.

“Ohh,” Bryanna said as her mom pulled off her thick sweater to reveal a pair of lush breasts barely contained by a lacy bra.

“Have either of you been with a woman before?” I asked them.

“No,” Tibby answered, and Bryanna shook her head and blushed.

“Why not?”

“Well, we’re straight,” answered Tibby.

“You’ve just realized that you’re bisexual,” I ordered. “And that you are deeply attracted to each other. Why don’t you two get naked and explore these new feelings.”

“Wow, mom,” Bryanna cooed. “That is a nice pair of hooters ya got.”

Tibby reached behind her and unclasped her bra and freed her large breasts. They sagged a bit, but still looked great with large areolas and fat nipples. “Why don’t you give them a feel?” she suggested to her daughter.

As Violet’s mouth sucked my cock into her lips, Bryanna reached out and tentatively gave her mother’s tit a squeeze. The teen’s mouth opened in amazement as she began to knead the heavy orb. “I used to nurse from these, didn’t I?”

“You did. I loved it. I felt so close to you when you nursed.”

Bryanna ducked her head down and sucked her mother’s nipple into her lips. I grabbed Violet’s pigtails and began forcing her head up and down on my cock. I couldn’t take my eyes off the women; I loved watching mothers and daughters fuck.

Tibby mewled in pleasure, cradling her child’s head to her breast. “Oh duckling, that feels wonderful! Suck at momma’s tit! I love you so much!”

Bryanna released the nipple. “I love you too, momma!” Then she stood up and kissed her mother on the lips. Tibby melted against her daughter, cupping her child’s face, and kissed her back with passion. Bryanna was breathless when she broke the kiss.

“Umm, I want to see my little girl’s hooters.”

Bryanna flushed as her mom pushed her jean jacket off her shoulders. “Momma, you know I don’t have any tits.”

“You’re still young, duckling.”

“I’m sixteen, momma,” she protested as her mom pulled her red peasant’s blouse over her head. Her breasts were small, apple-sized, topped with puffy, pink nipples, and clearly didn’t need a bra to support them.

“They are beautiful,” Tibby insisted, giving her daughter’s breast a squeeze, then rolled her nipple between her thumb. Tibby then bent down and sucked her daughter’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, momma! That feels amazing! I’m nursing you now!”

The two women sank onto the bed; Tibby’s lips glued to her daughter’s breast. She pushed her daughter down onto her back, still sucking noisily at her tit, and ran her hands down Bryanna’s side, reaching for her jean skirt. Tibby pulled it up, exposing her daughter’s bushy twat. The teen gasped as her mother ran her fingers through her downy pubes and across her wet slit.

“Momma’s gonna make her duckling feel wonderful,” Tibby purred.

Tibby started kissing down her daughter’s body and Bryanna’s blue eyes sparkled with lust. “Oh momma!” she gasped as her mother spread her pussy lips open and dived in.

I began thrusting up into Violet’s mouth as I watched this incestuous display. My balls tightened; my eyes rooted at the sight of Tibby working her tongue deep into her daughter’s juicy snatch. I slammed into Violet’s mouth and shot three large blasts of cum into her. Violet pulled off my cock, swallowing and smiling happily.

“Thank you, Master,” she purred, stroking my cock.

“You did great, slut!”

I stood up, walked to the bed, and grasped the hem of Tibby’s black skirt, lifting it up. I spread her pussy lips open, gazing into her wet, pink depths as she made her daughter pant. Her cunt was just at the right level to let me stand at the foot of the bed and fuck her. I rubbed my cock on her vulva and then thrust it into her sheath.

“Oh yes!” Tibby gasped. “Fuck me, my Lord!”

“Are you on birth control?” I asked as I pumped my cock in her wet pussy.

“No, neither of us are. My husband had a vasectomy,” she answered. “You’re going to pull out, right?”

I laughed, “Nope. I’m going to cum in your, and your daughter’s, cunt. If you’re lucky, you both might carry my child.”

“That’d be wonderful, momma!” Bryanna gasped, pinching her puffy nipples.

“Yeah, I guess it would, duckling!”

I pounded her pussy hard. She wasn’t too tight, but she was warm and wet and knew how to move her hips. Bryanna had her hands tangled in her mother’s black curls, bucking her hips and rubbing her cunt all over her mother’s lips.

“Oh momma! This feels amazing! I love your mouth on my pussy! Um, eat me! Make me cream, momma!”

“Cum for me, duckling!” Tibby moaned. “Let’s cum together!”

“Yes!” Bryanna yelled. “Oh geez! Here it cums! Oh yes!”

Her back arched and her mother held on for dear life, never ceasing to drink her daughter’s fresh juices. I felt Tibby’s cunt spasming on my cock as she reached her climax, a velvety massage about my dick as her pussy writhed. I fucked her harder, feeling my own release approaching, then I spilled my fertile seed into her womb.

“Oh momma, I want to eat you now!”

“Absolutely, duckling! I’m all creamy now. You’ll just love it!” Tibby pulled away from me, white cum running out of her snatch. She unzipped her skirt and threw it to the floor before falling back on the bed and spreading her legs, and her pussy, wide open.

“Wow, momma!” Bryanna cooed. “Your pussy lips are huge!” She reached out, tugging on one. “Mine are small. You can barely see them. You’re bigger than me in every way.”

“Don’t pout, duckling. I’m all grown up!” Tibby slid her fingers threw her messy cunt. “Why don’t you give momma a good lickin’.”

Bryanna dove into her mother’s cunt, giving me a great view of the damp fur surrounding her tight slit. My cock was hard again and I buried into her teenage snatch. “Holy jeez!” Bryanna gasped. “He’s a little bigger than daddy!”

“Umm, I know,” Tibby cooed. “Doesn’t that cock just feel wonderful pumping in and out of you!”

“It does, momma!”

Bryanna’s cunt was a vice compared to her mom’s, and I enjoyed every second that I fucked her. Next to Mary’s pussy, teenage cunt was the best thing to fuck. I gripped her ass, spreading her firm cheeks and saw her rosebud asshole.

Well, maybe there was something better than teenage cunt.

“Owww!” Bryanna gasped as I shoved my cock into her bowels. My dick was well lubed, but her ass was virgin territory. “Momma, he’s fucking my butt!”

“Relax, duckling,” Tibby cooed. “Relax, your ass will take it!”

“Okay, momma,” Bryanna panted.

Her ass was tight ecstasy and I plunged in and out slowly, savoring the velvety feel of her. Tibby stroked her daughter’s face and guided the teen’s lips back to her juicy cunt. Bryanna’s head moved as she began eating her mother’s pussy and I could feel some of the tension leave her body; her ass wasn’t quite as tight anymore. I started thrusting faster, enjoying the feel of my balls slapping against her pussy.

“Um, duckling that feels wonderful! Eat momma’s dirty pussy! Lick momma clean! Oh yes!” Tibby’s large breasts heaved as her face squeezed in pleasure. She gasped once, squeezing the sheets and then smiled happily. “Thank you duckling!”

Tibby slid away from her daughter, then crawled down the bed, kneeling beside us. She bent down, giving Bryanna’s asscheek a big smooch, and watched my cock plunging in and out of her hole. Her hand reached under and I felt her fingers brush my pistoning cock, searching for her daughter’s cunt.

“Oh momma!” Bryanna gasped, squeezing her ass on my cock. “Ohh, play with my clitty!”

Bryanna’s hips started to move as her mother toyed with her clit. Tibby kept kissing and sucking at her daughter’s ass, leaving brown hickeys on white skin. The teen was cooing happily; her plaited braid coiled across her supple back. I reached out and grabbed it, yanking her head back. Her sapphire eyes shone with lust as she looked over her shoulder at me.

“Pound my ass, my Lord!” she moaned. “Oh, it feels so good! Umm, I’m so glad you took my anal cherry! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!” A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and her ass squeezed deliciously on my cock. “Oh yes! Do you feel my passion, my Lord? Do you feel my naughty, teenage ass squeezing on your hard cock?”

“Fuck, I do!” I moaned. My balls felt like they were about to explode, but I wanted to cum in her fertile cunt so I pulled out of her bowels and thrust my cock – dirty with her juicy ass – into her pussy. “Here it fucking cums!” I shouted, thrusting three times.

“Oh momma! He’s shooting in me! We’re gonna make a baby, momma!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jerrold Baxter – Washington D.C.

I knocked on the door of the apartment.

“Who is it?” a woman asked, her voice reedy, quavering.

“FBI,” I answered, holding up my badge. “I’m Agent Baxter, please open your door, ma’am.”

The old woman cracked the door open, the chain still in place, and peered at my badge. “What can I do for you?” she asked, a little nervous as she unhooked the chain.

Once inside, I whispered a word and I caught her as she fell asleep. I carried the old woman to her bedroom and set her on her bed. The Yashen spell would put her to sleep until around noon tomorrow. When she woke up, she wouldn’t remember a thing.

Her apartment gave the perfect vantage on the Willard Intercontinental’s entrance. I went back to the hallway and retrieved my gun case and started assembling my H&K PSG1 sniper rifle. The PSG1 was the perfect sniper’s weapon, very accurate. The German’s designed it for use in hostage situations after the Munich Games; it was very accurate, very deadly. I had a lot of experience with it; for seven years I had been a sniper with the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team, our version of the SWAT.

Once my rifle was assembled, I walked carefully to the window, concentrated, and whispered, “Ashan.” The spell created an illusion in front of the window; from the outside, it would still look like the window was closed and the shades were drawn. The spell was one of the many powers I gained when I sold my soul to the Devil along with the other Patriots last week.

It was the only way to save America. To save the world. I loved my Country too much to watch it become enslaved by Mark Glassner and his whore.

I opened the drapes and the window, set up my tripod and rifle. In the morning the Tyrant, Mark Glassner, would step out of the hotel and I would put a bullet in his brain.

I grabbed my pack, pulled out the CB radio. Mark controlled the NSA, and cell phones were too easily traced by them. I keyed up the CB, “19Q321 traffic is just fine in D.C.” It was the code that I was in position. There would be no answer. Headquarters was monitoring the band, but they would never transmit; CB’s are too easy to direction find.

I sat and watched, scanning the hotel. On the roof I could see the counter-snipers, soldiers with their own sniper rifles, scanning the neighboring buildings for someone like me. I laughed; with the illusion in place they could never see me.

“KK254 the Brooklyn Bridge is traffic free,” a woman’s voice crackled over the CB.

I smiled; Sheila Robbins was in place to assassinate Mary. If all went well tomorrow the world would be free of the Tyrants.

To be continued…

---

The beginning of a new Era

The Coming

There are two ways to conquer a large powerful enemy. One is from without, using overwhelming warriors and weapons. The other is from within, by creating division through temptation, seduction, and corruption; exploiting their basest desires. That is the mission of a lone alien invader, and this is where it begins.

The strange rock moved across the cold, empty space at incredible speed. It will soon reach its destination with amazing precision.

In the middle of the day, the shapeless rock entered Earth’s atmosphere and turned into a big ball of fire that remained almost unseen within the clear sky until it splashed in a small lake, not far from the typical American town of Lakewood.

A few minutes later, a big amoeba-like creature dragged itself silently out of the water. Its fat, rounded body reflected everything around it and this perfect camouflage made it almost invisible as it extended and appendage an “looked” around. The organism quickly identified the different life forms that spread across this peaceful planet. The grass, the trees, a small squirrel that hid scared behind a rock. Then it saw a structure that indicated some sort of intelligence and started moving very slowly towards it. It was Sara’s house.

****

At that same moment, in Lakewood College.

The English teacher, Sara White, intently eyed one of her students, waiting for the perfect opportunity to talk to her. When Natalie and two teammates climbed out of the pool, Sara made her move.

“Natalie, can I talk to you a moment?”

Natalie stood up, water dripping from her luscious firm body, and responded, a little surprised from the unexpected encounter, “Sure, Miss White. What’s up?”

“Let’s talk in the locker room,” Sara said, leading Natalie into the girls’ locker area. They were alone.

“I just finished grading your English exam and you didn’t do well at all,” Sara said.

“What?! No! I can’t fail English! They’ll kick me off the swim team!” Natalie responded with concern.

“Well I may be able to help you, but…,” Sara thought about her next words carefully. She knew she was taking a big chance here with the risk of losing her job or worse.

“Yes, please, Ms. White! You have to help me! What can I do to make this right?” Natalie interrupted with anxiousness.

“Well…,” Sara looked at Natalie’s eyes and hesitantly leaned forward.

Natalie didn’t know what was happening for a second but she quickly realized her teacher was making a move on her; wanted to kiss her!

The sexy student’s mind was racing; she thought about her failed English test, her swimming team. Maybe she should play along; she might even enjoy it. Miss White was very beautiful, with an athletic body. Natalie held her breath and closed her eyes. She felt her teacher’s soft full lips on hers.

When Natalie felt Sara’s arm move around her waist, she decided this was wrong. It was an awful thing to do. Natalie pushed Sara away and stepped back.

“No… What are you doing?!” Natalie balked, “You can’t do that! You should be ashamed of yourself!” Then she turned around and ran away.

Sara just stood there, heart beating out of her chest, hands trembling uncontrollably.

“What have I done? I must be crazy to do something like this…”

She covered her face with her hands and started crying.

***

Joey Andrews was sitting on the school steps waiting for his mother to pick him up. He was angry because his car had broken down and he didn’t have enough money to fix it.

A couple of his classmates walked by him and one of them said.

“Hey look, Andrews is still here.”

“I’m waiting for my ride,” said Joey. “My car broke down.”

“He’s waiting for his mommy to pick up her baby!”

“Shut up!” snarled Joey.

“Hey, I’ve seen his MILF! She can pick me up anytime!”

“Fuck you, assholes!” Joey said a little embarrassed.

As the guys walked away snickering, Joey saw Natalie walking in a hurry towards him. She looked very upset, with tears in her eyes. She was his dream girl, but had never had the nerve to talk to her.

“Hey, Natalie, you okay?” Joey asked almost without thinking.

“None of your business! Just leave me alone!” Natalie responded harshly and walked on.

Joey felt crushed as Natalie ran to the parking lot. Girls like Natalie would never talk to him.

Joey’s beautiful but reserved mother Monica showed up, apologizing for being late. “Sorry I’m so late, honey. My spinning class started later than usual.”

Monica immediately noticed that Joey was upset. “Are you mad at me?”

“No, I’m not mad. It’s just – this girl, Natalie. She blew me off.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it, honey. I’m sure that she will soon realize what a great catch you are and come around,” Monica said.

“You got that right,” Joey answered with a weak smile, not really believing it.

On the Euclid College football field, Joey’s sister, Ellen, was practicing with her cheer-leading squad. When she saw her mother and brother approach, Ellen said goodbye to her friends and walked towards the car.

“Hi, what’s with the long face, nerd?” Ellen asked her brother playfully.

“Leave him alone,” her mother said, “he just had a bad day. Some silly girl insulted him.”

“Aww, sorry, Joey,” Ellen said sincerely, then brushed his cheek, “It’s her loss. If you weren’t my brother, I’d eat you alive.”

“Ellen! Don’t say that,” Monica reprehended her daughter.

****

That night, at Sara’s house.

Sara was lying on her bed, still upset and worried about her incident with Natalie.

How could I be such a fool! But she’s so pretty and irresistible! And I want her so bad!

After a while of turning back and forth, the tiredness got the better of her and she fall asleep.

The creature entered the house through a window and once inside, it quickly detected Sara’s presence. Its skin turned green, its natural color, since the camouflage was no longer needed.
The monster approached Sara’s bed silently. It expanded and contracted its spongy body, leaving a trail of semi-transparent goo. It took the amorphous creature much time and effort to climb on the bed but once it got there, the rest was easy.

The extended appendage moved over the woman’s body without touching her, analyzing her morphology. The subtle electrical emissions coming from Sara’s brain indicated that her head was one of the targets. Four smaller tentacles protruded from the end of the appendage forming some sort of claw.

At the same time, another pinkish tentacle emerged from the opposite end of the creature’s main body. It was long, thick and slippery. This new tentacle would serve an important role in the acquiring process.

The first tube curved around Sara’s head, opening the four tentacles and closing them around her skull without waking her. The creature got in synch with the millions of electrical signals that traveled across the woman’s brain and it immediately learned everything about her body.

The pinkish tentacle shifted to the right and slid between Sara’s legs. When it was close to her pussy, it gave the gentlest caress to the woman’s clitoris. Sara moaned softly and an image of Natalie popped in her mind…

The lively teen was sitting in her classroom, wearing and skimpy skirt that revealed her perfect legs almost completely. Then she was getting out of the pool, drying her soft skin sexily with her pink towel.

Sara’s expression changed to show anxiousness. Meanwhile, the monster was registering everything, Sara’s desires and fears, future hopes and past disappointments. Sara tried to shift to her side but she couldn’t. Her head was caught in something. Something was not right. She opened her eyes.

Within the dim light that filtered through the window, Sara turned her eyes and saw in terror a strange, breathing bulk lying next to her on the bed. She screamed!

At that instant, the lubricated appendage that lingered between Sara’s legs shot forward, forcefully penetrating the woman’s body. Sara closed her legs tightly but the fat tentacle had already reached the bottom of her pussy.

Sara couldn’t understand what was happening. At first she thought it was a nightmare but it was too real and terrifying. Maybe her mind was unconsciously punishing her for being so mean and forthcoming to Natalie. But it couldn’t be. She was awake and that thing was right there on the bed with her.

The rubbery limb began to pulsate within her vaginal cavity and the rhythmic waves traveled across Sara’s body, reaching into her brain. The invader began to separate fear from pleasure within her mind, suppressing the first and augmenting the latter.

After a few traumatic seconds of dreadful panic, a strange sensation of tranquility spread through her body. It was like a lullaby song that resounded directly into her head. She was telling herself to relax but it wasn’t her voice speaking. It sounded different, ethereal, alien.

Suddenly, she became very aware of the rubbery appendage pulsating in her pussy. It felt good. It felt better than good. Her hips began to gyrate slowly while her hands wrap the bed sheets tightly.

The voice echoed in her head again, “She will be yours…” and at the same time, an image of Natalie appeared in her mind. Sara opened her eyes wider, trying to have a better view of the woman she loved.

Natalie came out the pool and walked straight to Sara, kissing her and wrapping her arms around her. Then Natalie was sitting on Sara’s bed saying “…take me…” as she lay backwards on the pillows.

“Serve me and she will be yours,” the voice was strong and confident.

The tentacle was now moving back and forth in Sara’s pussy, increasing her excitement and easing the creature’s way within her mind. Sara moaned loud. She was staring up to the ceiling but her eyes were focused on the inner image of Natalie that became more vivid by the second. She had to have her. There was no other way. He would help her if she served him.

“I’ll serve you…” Sara whispered.

“Obey me and she will be yours…” The voice was louder and the tentacle fucked her faster.

Sara was breathing hard and deep. Her whole body was now undulating up and down, following the tentacle’s lead. She was so excited. She sensed her orgasm building fast… she couldn’t hold back anymore…

“I’ll obey you!” Sara said as she arched her back violently before collapsing to the bed shaking and contorting from the blissful spasms of climax. Her state of bliss lasted longer than she could endure…

Moments later, her orgasm faded along with her consciousness.

****

The amoeba-like creature got off the bed and moved towards the wall opposite to the window. Then it began a radical transformation.

The tentacles retrieved and its body enlarged vertically across the wall until it reached the height of a human body. A subtle seam appeared in the center of the front side and extended across the length of the creature. It then opened to show a hollow space within the main sac, big enough to fit a woman inside. The invader was ready… and waiting.

Moments later, Sara woke from unconsciousness and sat on the bed. Her eyes looked empty and out of focus. Her face showed no emotion. Her brain was in a haze.

She got off the bed and walked hesitantly towards to newly formed cocoon. She stood for a brief moment in front of it, like evaluating the situation. The image a naked Natalie lingered in her mind. She realized that her nipples were hard and her pussy was dripping wet. Sara concluded that there was nothing to evaluate. She had made a promised to obey… and a promise had been made to her. She was ready too.

Sara removed her underwear, turned around and stepped backwards into the alien pod.

The same pinkish tentacle that had penetrated so delightfully before appeared again. It waved upwards from a small formation at the bottom of the cocoon, aiming at her pussy.

The clawed tentacle that had been attached to her head, now descended from the top.

Both tentacles reached their destination at the same time. One around her skull, the other in her pussy. Sara’s eyes rolled up while the cocoon closed around her.

Sara’s transformation had begun.

****

Hundreds of miles away, at a NASA research facility, Dr. Timothy Andrews’ assistant notified him of a phone call.

“Dr. Andrews, your wife is on the line.”

“Thank you, Joan.”

Timothy’s office reflects the working environment of a brilliant physicist. Even that he loved his job; he missed his lovely wife Monica and his son and daughter, Joey and Ellen.

“Hello, sweetheart.”

“Hi, Mon. How’s my best girl?”

“Frustrated, with her mad scientist husband so far away.”

“You know, darling, by NASA standards, Lakewood and Houston are actually quite close.”

“Well why don’t you come home through one of your wormholes, or whatever you call those things that you are working on?”

“Funny you should say that. One of “my” wormholes is closer than we thought. I’ll have to revise “Heaven’s Gate” before its paperback printing. Provided the Pentagon declassifies my recent finding. It’s still a military secret.”

“Ooh. I’ll just have to get it out of you.”

“Ha. If anyone could … I have a meeting, darling. I love you. Pass it on to Ellen and Joey.”

“I will. So long, sweetheart.”

****

The next morning, a squelchy sound broke the silence in Sara’s house. The alien cocoon slowly opened, letting a few gobs of greenish slime trickle down to the floor. The tentacle retrieved from Sara’s body stealing a soft moan.

Sara stepped out of the pod. She felt different. She looked different. Any imperfection of her body was now gone and she looked gorgeous. Her breasts were larger, firmer like the rest of her body. Her waist was slimmer. Every unnecessary cell of fat or dead skin had been disintegrated. Her muscles had gain tone and felt stronger. She was like a goddess of lust and power.

Sara walked to the mirror and admired her new and improved body. She moved her hands over her curves and realized that her skin was more sensitive. She dared to touch her oversensitive pussy and her eyes rolled up from the sudden rush of pleasure.

When she looked back into the mirror, her eyes seemed different. They had the hint of a glow that looked alluring and hypnotic.

She got lost in her own beautiful eyes for a moment until a deep voice took her out of her reverie. The voice echoed directly into her mind and it made every fiber of her body shiver from excitement.

“Sara, my beautiful slave!”

Sara heard these words and her pussy twitched from sheer pleasure. The alien pod had not only changed her body but her mind too. Now she served a purpose greater and more important than herself and it was deeply imprinted in her brain. Now she was a slave.

“Command me, Master!” Sara responded without thinking.

“I come from a very distant place. It took me hundreds of years to get to your planet and I am the first of many. My peers will not take the same path I did. They will come here using a space portal and you will help me find it.”

“A space portal?”

“There are billions of space portals across the universe. We will find the closest to your planet.”

“Yes, Master”

Sara turned-on her laptop and started searching on the internet. Everything she saw was transmitted telepathically to the creature. Soon, she became a mere puppet, her hands and fingers moving to the alien’s will. They quickly found the concept of “wormhole” and from there a link to a book called “Heaven’s Gate” that explained everything in precise detail. The book was written by Dr. Timothy Andrews. Sara googled his name and found out Dr. Andrews lived in Lakewood too.

“He must be Joey Andrew’s father,” Sara said. “We are so lucky.”

“You will secure his – cooperation. But first we need more slaves. See to it. Use your new powers and bring them to me.”

“Yes, Master” Sara responded, thinking about Natalie.

****

Later that day, during lunch break, Natalie was sitting alone on a garden bench. She saw her teacher walking towards her, wearing much sexier clothes than usual.

Oh Shit! Here comes Miss White, Natalie thought, trying to look the other way.

Natalie didn’t want to talk to her so she got up to walk away.

“Natalie, wait! We need to talk…” Sara said.

Natalie stopped. Maybe it was better to give Sara a chance to apologize. And maybe she could get a better grade in her English test and stay on the swim team.

“Look at me,” Sara said softly, standing just behind the teenager.

Natalie turned around and looked at Sara’s face. She was ready to give a defiant speech but her words got stuck in her throat. There was something in her teacher’s eyes; something irresistible; and her voice sounded so… seductive.

“Look at me, Natalie. Look into my eyes…”

Natalie looked intently at those eyes, trying to discover what was so special about them.
Sara leaned forward very slowly, getting closer and closer until her face was no more than three inches away from Natalie’s.

“That’s right, just relax. Look deep. You can’t resist me.”

Natalie forgot about what she was going to say and soon she forgot about everything else. She was trapped within Sara’s beautiful stare and there wasn’t a better place in the world. Her breathing became deeper and slower. Sara’s eyes were so inviting, alluring.

The books she was carrying fell to the ground but she didn’t even notice.

Natalie felt Sara grab her hand and lead her towards the parking lot.

****

A short while later, Natalie stood rigidly in Sara’s bedroom, in front of her teacher. Her vacant eyes corroborated that she was still deeply hypnotized.

Sara was standing in front of Natalie looking at her beautiful blue eyes. Those eyes seemed to be staring back at her but Sara knew that Natalie was not looking at anything. The young woman’s consciousness had vanished and her mind was empty, waiting for someone, or something, to fill the void.

Sara still found it hard to believe how easy it had been to submit Natalie under her control. She only had to wish it, looking intently at Natalie’s eyes, capturing them until the teen’s whole face went slack and expressionless.

“Take off your clothes,” Sara said.

Natalie removed her clothes slowly, never taking her eyes off her sexy teacher. She slipped off her blouse and her bra. The teen’s breasts were as perfect as Sara had imagined. Looking at that perfect nude body was like a dream come true.

Sara removed her own clothes, revealing her new desirable body, extending her arms to Natalie, beckoning her, “Come to me.”

Natalie walked with a sexy cadence into Sara’s arms. Sara put her arms around the teen’s thin waist and said, “Kiss me.”

This time there was no rejection. Her Master had fulfilled his promise. They kissed passionately for a long while. Sara wished she could embrace her student even longer but she had a job to do and there was no time to waste. Sara broke the kiss and grabbed the enthralled teen by the hand, leading a few steps forward.

And there it was; the alien cocoon. The seam on the front side was wide open, inviting Natalie to step inside.

Sara pulled Natalie until she was standing just outside the pod. The teen’s facial expression changed for a second, showing concern. Some deep part of her mind knew that this was dangerous and she needed to save herself, to run away…

“No…” Natalie whispered softly.

The student’s spell weakened and she was able to take one step back, but as she turned her head, Sara was right there with her blue eyes glowing beautifully.

The teen’s eyes were immediately captured by Sara’s. Natalie felt her heart jolt and her pussy stir while she became fully hypnotized again.

“Don’t be afraid. Go to him.” Sara said.

Natalie turned around and stepped backwards into the pod.

The enthralled teen felt four tentacles clasping her head and once again her face showed concern but this immediately changed as another tentacle, coming from below, penetrated deep into her pussy.

Sara watched with enormous pleasure as the cocoon closed and the beautiful moaning teen disappeared behind the thin, alien membrane. After a few hours, when the new Natalie came out, they would make love.

****

That evening, Sara was browsing the web looking for an appropriate location for a Central Operation Base to be used by the incoming alien army. She heard a familiar squishy sound and turned her head to see the cocoon’s seam opening. The new and improved Natalie stepped out into the world.

Natalie had a great body before, so the chances in the outside were barely noticeable but the changes within her mind and body were obvious. Natalie looked at Sara with glowing eyes. Sara Sara looked back at her the same way. They amused each other for a moment until Sara extended her arm and gestured Natalie to her. Natalie obeyed.

Sara grabbed the teen’s face and kissed her softly. Natalie responded with true passion, unrestrained, following her new programming. Their tongues danced for a few minutes until Sara laid back against the headboard. Then she gently pushed Natalie’s head between her thighs.

Natalie’s inexperience was fully compensated by her eagerness as she sucked her teacher’s pussy, shoving her tongue as deep as she could and licking her clitoris with devotion.

After a short while, Sara reached a delightful and powerful orgasm. Her legs trembled in the air as her whole body twitched and contorted. Natalie remained attached to her lover’s pussy until Sara lay limp on the bed.

Sara returned the favor, and minutes later, it was Natalie who twitched wildly from her first sapphic climax. Her head hanging from the edge of the bed and her arms stretched to her sides, Natalie couldn’t believe that sex with another woman could feel this good. She loved Sara and more importantly, she loved her Master for allowing her this pleasure.

After the blissful moment, both curvaceous women sat on the bed and Sara put the alien’s plan in motion.

“Your sister Cindy is married to Walter Cornwell, the billionaire. We need his money. Go to her and bring her to the Master,” Sara commanded.

“Yes, Mistress,” Natalie responded then turned around and grabbed her clothes.

Sara went back to her laptop and kept browsing. Her Master needed more information.

***

An hour later, Natalie rang the doorbell of Cindy’s mansion in the suburbs. The older sibling, beautiful and more sophisticated, some would say “spoiled”, was taken aback by Natalie’s sensual presence. Something was different about her.

“Natalie, I didn’t know you were coming,” said Cindy.

“Hi, sis,” Natalie said and walked in hurriedly, without waiting for an invitation.

Cindy found this strange and asked with concern, “Are you ok?”

“I am better than ever,” Natalie responded with a flat voice, giving Cindy another view of her enhanced appearance.

Cindy had to say something about her sister’s new look, “You look … beautiful,” Cindy blurted out, not used to complimenting her sister. “What’s different about you?”

“Look at my eyes, sister, and you’ll see.”

Cindy immediately noticed a strange and disturbing glow in her sister’s eyes, “What is happening to your eyes?!”

“Don’t be scared. Just look at me.”

Cindy realized that something was very wrong and stepped backwards trying to get away. Natalie followed her and leaped forward, grabbing her sister’s arms. Cindy tried to free herself but Natalie was inhumanly strong. Both sisters struggled until Cindy was pinned against the wall.

“Let go of me, Natalie,” Cindy pleaded, “What is wrong with you?!”

Natalie stared without blinking at her sister’s eyes, trying to capture them. She didn’t say anything else. She didn’t have to.

Cindy looked back and a chill traveled across her spine but as it reached her belly, that cold sensation turned into warmth. It was the weirdest feeling. Cindy tried to look away but she couldn’t. Her face started to relax, slowly erasing the panic expression. The seconds passed and Cindy stopped struggling.

Natalie released her sister’s arms, which just stayed there against the wall, immobile. She moved her hands lower and grabbed Cindy’s breast, stealing a soft gasp from her sister. Then Natalie moved her left hand further down and caressed Cindy’s pussy, first slow and increasingly faster.

Cindy began to breathe deeper as her arms fell limp to her sides and her hips began to wave back and forth. The whole time, her eyes remained locked on Natalie’s. She was trapped and there was no turning back.

Natalie stepped back and commanded, “Take off your clothes.”

Without saying a word, Cindy obeyed.

“Kiss me,” said Natalie. Cindy willfully kissed her beautiful younger sister, savoring the rapture of her dominant tongue. Her submission was complete.

Later that day, in Sara’s bedroom, Natalie laid sensuously on the large bed, watching the active alien cocoon, waiting…

Finally, the pod opened as the fat tentacle retrieved from Cindy’s sodden pussy. The transformed woman came out and posed for her sister.

“Hi sis,” Cindy moaned.

Natalie beckoned to her, “Come to me.”

The new Cindy climbed on the bed and crawled toward her luscious sister, her longer tongue licking her lips.

“You’re my little doll now, aren’t you, sister,” Natalie smiled wickedly.

“Yes, Mistress. I am here to follow your command.”

“Make me cum.” Natalie moaned

The new Cindy wasted no time and soon she had her tongue darting out into her Natalie’s pussy. Natalie relished her power over her beautiful big sister, who had always made her feel inferior.
Cindy began to ravish Natalie, following an irresistible need to please her sister. Soon, Natalie was twitching and shaking uncontrollably from a delightful orgasm.

Natalie made her sister stand and lean against a column. Then she knelt down to return the favor. Cindy could feel her sister’s eager tongue reaching into the depths of her pussy making her insane with pleasure. When Cindy was about to cum, Natalie stopped, turned around and shoved her fist deep into her sister’s tight cavity.

Cindy looked down with disbelief as her sister’s hand completely disappeared inside of her pussy and an instant later she exploded in the strongest climax she had ever experienced. Deep within her mind, she knew that her Master was the only one to thank for this.

It was time to go back home and wait for her husband.

***

Later that night, construction mogul Walter Cornwell came home. As he walked upstairs, he heard a familiar noise coming from the bedroom. It was his wife moaning and panting, only without him. Immediately his face turned red from anger thinking that his wife was cheating on him. He stormed into the room but he suddenly stopped in shock from what he saw. Natalie, his sister-in-law, was sitting naked on the bed and his wife was on her knees, eagerly licking her teen sister’s pussy.

“What… what is going on here?” Walter mumbled.

Both sisters looked at him and Cindy said, “Hi honey, we were waiting for you.”

“F..for me?”

“Yes, get your clothes off and come to bed,” Natalie added.

Walter found it impossible to believe what was going on. He looked at Natalie’s naked figure. He had suspected she had a hot body but this was beyond imagining. And his trophy wife, Cindy! He had fucked her every which way without tiring of her, but now her body and face seemed even better, her large breasts somehow more firm.

He hesitated for a moment but soon his cock began to do all the thinking for him. He was a man accustomed to getting everything he wanted and this was something no amount of money could buy, and he wasn’t going to let this opportunity go away. The wickedness of the situation made it only more exciting.

He quickly undressed and jumped onto the bed. Natalie quickly mounted him, shoving his already erected cock deep into her pussy. She began to ride him wildly while Cindy leaned over him and kissed him passionately. Walter saw something weird in Cindy’s eyes but he thought it was a light reflection.

“Darling, we can do this as often as you want, but we are going to need your help,” Cindy whispered.

“My… my help?” Walter could barely speak from the blissful treatment from his sister-in-law.

“Don’t speak. Just look into my eyes…” Cindy said.

“Your eyes …” Walter mumbled, and lost himself in them.

****

The next morning, Sara arrived at Cindy’s house and found the threesome still fucking like crazy. Walter’s empty stare clearly indicated that he was now being used by the sisters like a sex toy and was under their complete control.

Sara approached the group, grabbed Walter’s face and made him look at her. She ordered him to commit his fortune to buying a large property in New Mexico and construction equipment to start building the underground lair for the coming alien invaders. Walter walked out in an obedient daze.

Then, Sara embraced Cindy’s beautiful face, kissed her on the lips, and said, “Your mission will be to bring more slaves to the Master.”

“Yes, Mistress. I will obey,” Cindy responded, and practically floated out of the room.

Sara beckoned the gorgeous Natalie, “Natalie, my love.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“Joey Andrews is in my English class with you. There’s something I need you to learn from him.”

“Yes, Mistress! As you wish!”

****

Joey was lying on his bed reading a book when his cellphone rang. He almost dropped the phone when he heard Natalie’s voice.

“Hi, Joey. This is Natalie. Listen… I want to apologize for the other day. I was rude to you and you were just trying to be nice. I’d like to make it up to you.”

“S..sure. But, you don’t have to… I mean… It would be great to see you but you don’t have to apologize or anything…” Joey spoke with nervousness.

“Great. Look out your window,” Natalie said.

Joey looked through his bedroom window and there she was. The most beautiful woman he had ever seen was right there, standing in the middle of his front yard, wearing a skimpy mini-shorts and a sexy top that revealed her incredible flat belly.

“I – I’ll be right down,” he said waving his hand and trying to play it cool, but his legs were trembling with excitement.

Joey met Natalie in front of his house and she kissed him tenderly on the cheek.

“Get in the car. I know a place where we can talk without being interrupted,” Natalie said with a seductive voice as she got into the car.

Joey was still baffled from Natalie’s unexpected friendly behavior and all he could say was, “Isn’t this Miss White’s car?”

“No, this is my mom’s. I think Miss White has a similar one,” Natalie lied.

Joey couldn’t care less about the car. His mind was thinking all kinds of things about this dreamlike situation…

Why does she want to go to a place where we can’t be interrupted? Why is she wearing those incredibly sexy clothes? Maybe she wants to do more than talk! No… it can’t be. I‘m not that lucky…

When he realized, they were in an empty lot surrounded by trees and high bushes. It was the perfect hiding place.

Natalie turn-up the radio and got off the car. Joey did the same and Natalie told him to sit on the hood. Then, she walked a few steps back and began to undress following the rhythm of the music. Joey was speechless and his heart was pounding almost out of his chest.

“This is for you, my darling” Natalie said with a sweet voice.

Oh my God! This is happening! Joey thought, still having trouble believing it.

The sexy teenage danced for a short while, then she removed her skirt and threw it away. Joey was holding his breath without even knowing it.

Her top was next. Natalie’s erect nipples showed her programmed excitement. Then her panties were gone.

When she was completely naked, she walked slowly towards him and leaned on him, “I am going to make feel like you are in heaven… but first you have to do something for me.”

“Anything!”

“Tell me when your daddy’s coming home.”

“What?! Why?!” Joey stammered, worrying, sensing the situation going from good weird to uncomfortably weird, despite the yearning in his pants.

“I need to talk to him,” Natalie said, “about his book, ‘Heaven’s Gate’.”

“You? Why?” Joey puzzled.

“I love astronomy. It turns me on!”

“I don’t know when dad gets back,” Joey lied. He knew he shouldn’t talk about his dad’s whereabouts.

Natalie intensified her sensuality, “Don’t lie to me, Joey.”

“Dad’s movements are top secret! We signed a government agreement stating that! ”

“Ooh, Joey! Don’t you want me!?” Natalie said, striking an sexy pose that swelled Joey with desire.

Joey looked at Natalie’s irresistibly face and body, and tried to hold out both but couldn’t.

“Yes,” he said.

“Then kiss me!” she said as she jumped forward and kissed him.

He kissed her back and she began to undress him, almost ripping his clothes off. Moments later they were having sex on the car’s hood, the most blissful experience Joey had ever known.

The whole time, Natalie tried to look at him straight in his eyes. Joey had looked at Natalie’s beautiful eyes a thousand times before, but as he looked at them now they seemed to be glowing. He sensed that something wasn’t right but tried not to think about it. The girl of his dreams was humping up and down on top of him and nothing could spoil that. He avoided her insistent stare.

“Look at me, honey” Natalie insisted.

But just after Natalie finished the sentence, Joey climaxed. He felt drained, weak. Natalie hadn’t being able to hypnotize him and she was not happy about it.

The young woman sensed his weakness and grabbed his face, her eyes now locked on his, promising him untold pleasures. This time, Joey couldn’t look away.

“You’re no match for us Joey! Look into my eyes!”

“Your eyes … So beautiful …” Joey was falling.

“That’s right,” Natalie said huskily. “Feel the resistance fade away from your body.”

Joey’s orgasmic aftermath was his doom and Natalie hypnotized him quickly. Now he couldn’t lie to her.

“Tell me when your father is coming home.”

“Wednesday afternoon,” said Joey.

“Good boy,” said Natalie.

She gave Joey a wet kiss before shoving him off the car hood to the grass near his clothes. She stood up, picked up her own clothes, and got into the driver’s seat of the car. Natalie drove away, leaving Joey naked on the wet grass, his mind totally scrambled. All he could remember were her eyes.

****

Four days later, at Lakewood’s police station, Detective Loraine McKenzie was talking to the Captain Dave Mitchell about her case. She was investigating a few reports from people that saw a bright light and a loud explosion a few days before around the lake area. Loraine had investigated the lake and its surroundings with no luck.

Detective Gina Bianco was sitting at her desk near the Captain’s office. She was looking at Loraine, following her every move, trying to figure out what she was saying. Gina knew that Loraine had spent the last few days investigating the events reported near the lake without finding anything.

What are you up to, bitch? Gina thought, without taking her eyes off her co-worker. The rivalry between them was more than obvious.

Loraine left the Captain’s office, threw Gina a glance, and headed for the building’s front door. Gina got up to talk to the Captain.

“Any progress on the lake investigations, Captain?” Gina asked.

“Not yet,” the Captain answered, “why?”

“I’m just curious. There has been a lot of talk about it, you know, people from the neighborhood.”

“Oh, right, you live close to the lake don’t you? She hasn’t found anything yet,” he said, “It’s probably nothing.”

“Ok. Talk to you later,” Gina said as she walked away.

The Captain watched her leave until she turned the corner and got out of sight. There was a hint of wariness in his expression. He sensed that something was off but couldn’t quite point it out.

****

Later that day, at Dr. Andrews’ house.

Monica Andrews was making coffee when the doorbell rang. Joey and Ellen were at school so she hurried to open the door. To her surprise, it was Sara White, the English teacher, wearing some clothes that seemed way too sexy for this hour of the day.

“Ms. White?! Is there a problem at school? Is Joey okay?”

“Hi, Mrs. Andrews. No, no, your son’s fine. I just want to talk to you about him. May I come in?”

“Of course. Please.”

When Sara walked into the house, Monica checked her outfit with a judgmental expression. Although, she never realized Ms. White had such a spectacular body.

“Please, sit down” said Monica.

They sat and Sara started talking, “Joey is smarter than my other students. I’d like to discuss some choices that may be available for him…”

As Sara spoke, she stared directly into Monica’s eyes. The attractive mother looked back at her son’s teacher with real interest in what she had to say. From time to time, light seemed to reflect on Sara’s eyes in a funny way, as if they were glowing. This caught Monica’s attention.

After a short while, Monica started to feel a little dizzy and it became harder and harder to listen to Sara’s words. Her focus was on the teacher’s eyes. Monica felt like she was being pulled into that beautiful strange glow that entered her own pupils and spiraled down into her soul.

Monica thought she heard Sara say something weird but she wasn’t sure. She couldn’t think clearly anymore. She realized Sara’s hand was on her own. It felt nice. Then she heard her voice again, now seductive and lulling.

“Look into my eyes, Monica.”

Sara was leaning forward, her stunning eyes just inches from Monica’s. Now her eyes were glowing at full intensity.

“That’s right … You can’t resist my will ….”

Monica didn’t want to resist. She felt she could swim in those eyes forever.

Monica started to lose focus. Instead, she saw an image that grew larger within her mind. It was an erotic vision of Sara, naked and exquisite, her eyes soulless white pools, offering herself to Monica as if created to provide eternal bliss.

Sara put a hand on the enthralled mother’s shapely thigh, and moved it higher, until it caressed her breast. Monica didn’t flinch. She was completely at the mercy of the sexy woman who was seducing her so delightfully.

“You want me, don’t you, Monica.”

“Yes!” Monica answered.

“You want to be my slave.”

“Yess.. Make me your slave!”

“Kneel before me.”

Monica knelt on the floor while Sara stood up and lifted her skirt, showing her bare crotch.

“Lick.”

Without breaking eye contact, Monica leaned forward and began licking. She remembered doing the same thing a long time ago, back in college. But back then had been just an experiment. Now it was all that mattered.

As if her life depended on it, Monica licked Sara’s pussy with eagerness but delicate at the same time. Caressing the teacher’s clit with the tip of her tongue, then pushing it deep into her cavity.

Sara moaned, “Mmmhh! You are great at this my little pet.” But the suckling only lasted a minute as Sara cut it short.

“Enough,” said Sara, extending her hand down to Monica, “Come with me. It is time for you to take the next step.”

In a daze, Monica took Sara’s hand a followed her to the front door, licking her lips.

***

A few hours later, in Sara’s bedroom, the cocoon opened to display a renewed version of Monica, with magnificent curves, perfect breasts, and a face transformed, rejuvenated. Her blank glowing eyes adding to the effect. All traces of housewifely modesty were gone.

A few treads of greenish slime were still gliding off Monica’s sexy body.

“Exquisite,” said Sara, “You are no longer Monica Andrews! You are now the most important asset in our Master’s plan! But you also just a slave, like me.”

“Come to me,” Sara added.

“Yes. I am a slave.” Monica’s pussy stirred as she said that and walked towards her new lover.

Monica jumped on the bed and started licking Sara’s lovely breasts. Then Sara turned around, offering her butt to Monica and the newly transformed woman dove between her ass cheeks, shoving her tongue in Sara’s pussy, finishing the job she started back at her house.

Sara was delightfully thrilled by the former housewife’s hidden skills. She reached a mind-blowing orgasm in almost no time.

“You did very well. Now our Master has a mission for you,” said Sara.

“I’ll do anything.”

“Listen well. It concerns your husband, Dr. Andrews.”

****

It had been a long trip but Dr. Timothy Andrews was finally home. His tiredness was quickly forgotten with the expectation of seeing his beautiful wife and his daughter and son.

“Honey, I’m home!” Tim said out loud.

“Hello. I was expecting you,” said Monica with a sensual voice.

Tim turned his head towards the living room and his eyes opened wide from the astonishing view. His wife was standing in the middle of the room wearing the sexiest negligee he had ever seen. Tim was speechless. Maybe he had been away for so long that his mind was playing tricks on him but Monica seemed different somehow. She looked spectacular.

“Are you just going to stand there?” Monica said with a playful smile.

Dr. Andrews walked fast to his wife and kissed her ardently, holding her tightly. Monica responded with even bigger excitement and practically dragged him to the nearest couch. Timothy was amazed by his wife’s unusual aggressiveness. She not only looked different but she acted different.

“I can tell you’re really happy to see me,” Tim mumbled between kisses. “Don’t you want to take this to the bedroom?”

“No. No room. Take off your clothes!” Monica said between gasps.

Minutes later, Dr. Andrews was lying naked on his back and Monica was sitting on top of him, bouncing up and down, waving her hips eagerly around his crotch with his cock completely buried in her tight pussy.

“Wow!” Tim said. “You are a wildcat today, baby!”

“Don’t speak,” Monica said as she leaned forward, getting her face closer to his. “Just look into my eyes.”

Tim immediately noticed the strange glow in Monica’s eyes, realizing that something was very wrong. He stopped moving and looked more carefully. His wife’s eyes looked like windows to a bottomless tunnel of darkness and evil. He was being pulled inside of it and somehow he knew there was no way out.

Tim got scared and tried to push Monica away but she grabbed his arms and kept humping him like crazy.

“You are not going anywhere until you tell us where the space portal is,” Monica said adamantly.

“What? What are you talking about? What is happening to you?!”

“We need to know the coordinates of the closest wormhole and you are going to tell me where it is!” Monica said grabbing both sides of his head and forcing him to look at her.

“We?… Who? Who are you working for?”

“Look into my eyes, darling! Your hard cock tells me that you are enjoying this more than you think!”

****

Meanwhile, Joey was ditching the rest of the school day and heading back home. He had been trying to make some sense about what happened with Natalie in the empty lot. It had been so confusing but he even started to believe that it was a bad dream, but it couldn’t be. Natalie had probed into his mind with those strange inhuman eyes, and he had told her things that he shouldn’t. Joey knew that his father was coming home today and was maybe in danger. He had to tell him everything, even if he was thought to be crazy.

Joey opened the front door and heard some struggling noises coming from the living room. He turned his head and stood by the door with his eyes wide open. His naked mother was riding his father like there was no tomorrow.

At first, he thought he had walked in on his parents having sex and he started to backtrack silently, not wanting to be seen, but then he heard his father mumbling…

“The portal… location is… 4.2, 5.8, 3.9… from…”

Tim, looking gaunt and drained, tried to resist his powerful wife, protecting a national secret, but Monica was too strong. She forced him to keep his eyes open, staring at her, letting her rip into his mind, already weakened by the unavoidable feeling of her tight pussy clutching hard around his cock. He was dying and his last words were going to be the wormhole coordinates.

“No, dad! Don’t tell her the location! … Mom! What are you doing?”

Monica looked up hastily at her son with her glowing eyes.

Oh my God! Her eyes are like Natalie’s! Joey thought, almost in shock.

Monica got off her husband and focused her hypnotic gaze on Joey while moving toward him. Her voice was both soft and menacing.

“Joey! I’m so glad you are here! Come to me!”

Joey looked at his mother and the memory of Natalie’s eyes chilled him enough to avert his gaze.

With a single jump, Monica reached Joey and dropped him to the floor, straddling him. She ripped his shirt open, resting both hands on his chest, her voice husky and seductive.

“Ooh, Joey! You’re going to be my pleasure slave! I’m going to do such wicked things to you! Join me, Joey! Join the Master!”

Monica leaned down on Joey, staring at him, while she reached with one hand and unbuttoned his pants. Joey was feeling a hint of forbidden pleasure, and some part of him wanted more of it, but he managed to defy his carnal needs and fight back.

“Mom! Don’t do this! We can save you! Dad and me and Ellen! We’ll get you away from your ‘Master’!”

“Save me?! I don’t need to be saved! Don’t talk! Just look into my pretty eyes!”

Monica kept massaging Joey’s cock through his pants while trying to capture his gaze. But having been mesmerized by Natalie, Joey knew what his mother was trying to do. He needed to act fast…

“No!” he gasped.

With a last burst of willpower, Joey rolled his mother’s body off of him and got to his feet.

As he backed away from her, his mother stood up and cut off in front of him with amazing speed. Her eyes had stopped glowing.

“If you won’t respond to my caress… let’s see if you respond to this!”

Monica fired a powerful kick at Joey’s stomach, doubling him forward in agony. She followed with another kick at her son’s face, smashing him backward. Joey fell to the floor again.

Monica jumped on top of Joey and grabbed his head with both hands, the same way she had done with her husband. If she couldn’t break him, she would have to kill him.

Joey saw her mother’s eyes for a brief second and it was enough. After a moment, he started shaking, becoming weaker, feebler, helpless.

“There is not point in fighting against us!” Monica hissed.

A few more seconds and Joey would have been dead, but a half lamp smashed down on Monica’s skull, knocking her off him, semi-conscious, and freeing his mind. Joey looked up to see the drained, gaunt shadow of his father tottering over him after braining his wife. Then Tim Andrews crumbled to the floor.

Joey went to his father, scared and worried. “Dad, get up! We gotta get out of here!”

“Joey… can’t breathe. I don’t have much time. You have to go to General Weber and tell him about all this. Tell him that the space portal’s location has been compromised…”

“Yes, dad,” Joey cried, “Dad? Dad!”

There was no answer. Tim Andrews was dead.

“No! Dad! Don’t die!” Joey cried.

Joey heard his sister scream behind him. She stood by the door in her cheerleader outfit. Joey recalled Ellen only had one college class on Wednesdays.

“Ellen! Don’t get any closer! We have to get out of here now! She will hurt you!”

“Hurt me?! Joey, what’s going on?! What’s wrong with dad?!”

Joey reached for Ellen’s hand when their mother’s came out of nowhere and swung up at him, her foot smashing his chin, blasting him several feet across the room. He was in a daze, trying to regain his wits.

Ellen was astounded. She had no idea what was happening. Her almost unrecognizably mother was standing naked in front of her with a wicked smirk on her face.

“Don’t listen to your brother, baby, everything is fine,” Monica said to her daughter.

“Mom, why are you naked?!” Ellen asked fearfully. “Is dad okay?! What’s happening?!”

“Joey walked in on your father and me making love. He just got scared. That’s all.” Monica’s eyes started to glow as she stared intently at her frightened daughter. “Look at me baby. You’ll see there’s nothing to worry about.”

Monica walked up to Ellen and put her hands around her face. The scared girl clutched her mother’s arms, uncertain of what to do. The bond between Ellen and her mother had been very strong all her life and the teenager refused to believe that her mother would do anything to hurt her. Ellen looked at her mother, searching for reassurance.

“But mom… your…” said Ellen in a whisper.

“Ellen!” Joey groaned from the floor across the room, “Don’t look at her eyes! It’s a trap! Get away from her!”

“Don’t listen to him, baby,” Monica said.

Ellen cringed at this but not as much as she should have, falling quickly under the spell of her mother’s eyes.

“But… dad isn’t moving… and … Joey said … your eyes …”

Monica got closer, just a couple of inches from her daughter’s eyes, enthralling Ellen further.

“Yes,” said Monica. “Aren’t they pretty, sweetheart? Look closer. See how they shine for you.”

Ellen spoke softly asking for an explanation but her words began to lose its meaning as her mother’s eyes became the center of attention. They were so bright, so beautiful, so enthralling. Her nipples began to swell for no apparent reason.

Joey watched with desperation from the other side of the room. Ellen’s arms slowly went down until they rested limp by her sides. Her mother’s hand moved from Ellen’s face to her breasts. Then mother and daughter kissed as they embraced each other passionately.

Oh my God! Mom has Ellen! She’s hypnotized her! I have to save her! Joey thought.

Monica moved one hand further down and under her daughter’s skirt. Ellen moaned within her mother’s lips as she felt the soft caress on her clitoris through her thin panties. Monica broke the kiss, pleased with her daughter’s response and gave Ellen her first command.

“Take off your clothes.”

“Yes, mother,” replied Ellen, and took off her outfit, then removed her underwear. Her wide, blank eyes always focused on her mother’s. She wanted to please her. She wanted to obey her.

Monica studied her beautiful daughter. Ellen’s young, slim body looked so firm and sexy. She would make a great asset for her Master.

“Kneel before me,” Monica ordered.

“Yes, I kneel,” said Ellen, falling to her knees.

Monica spread her shapely legs. “Lick me.”

Ellen leaned forward and shoved her face between her mother’s legs.

As Ellen worked her magic on her, Monica immediately noticed how skillful her daughter’s was with her tongue, “You have done this before haven’t you, young girl. This is a pleasant surprise.”

Joey observed the whole scene, frozen and speechless, Something terrible has happened to my mother. She was not like this in the morning. I better get help!

Just as Monica reached a forceful orgasm, Joey sneaked silently out the front door.

****

Joey ran straight to the police station. Loraine looked at Joey running through the door and she walked to him.

“Can I help you?” Loraine said.

Joey couldn’t talk for a moment, “Yes! I need help! My sister is… and my mother… we need to save them!” Joey said out of breath.

“Calm down and tell me what’s going on,” Loraine said.

Joey told the detective everything that had happened, and Loraine looked thoughtfully at him.

“And all this started a few days ago?” she asked, then she continued without waiting for an answer, “It’s very hard to believe, but I have a theory about what is going on. Everything may be related to an event that happened on the lake but I don’t have any proof yet. Come with me and we’ll check it out.”

Joey was thrilled by the detective’s reaction. He had feared she was going to think him crazy, instead she actually wanted to help him. Maybe they could save his mother and sister.

Across the room, Gina observed Loraine and the young men talking, he totally agitated. She couldn’t hear the conversation but she had a good idea about what they were discussing. This time she would follow her.

***

Loraine and Joey drove for a while until they reached a house near the lake. It was Sara’s house.

“Why are we stopping here? I thought we were going to my house. We have to help my sister and my mother!” Joey said worriedly.

“I suspect your sister and mother are here. Let’s go and take a look. Just don’t make any noise,” Loraine responded.

Joey got off the car wondering how the detective knew all this, but he followed Loraine with the hope of rescuing his family.

Gina parked at some distance behind them, careful not to be seen. Her own house was not far away from the lake and she knew the neighborhood well.

Loraine looked through a window and saw nobody inside. The front door was unlocked so she silently opened it and walked in. Joey followed close behind. When they were inside, somebody closed the door forcefully behind them.

Joey turned around scared to see Sara, his English teacher, standing naked in front of him. Joey’s mother stood behind her, also naked. Their eyes glowing. They had been waiting for them.

“It’s a trap!” Joey shouted to Loraine. “We have to get out of here!”

Lorraine looked back at him and smiled, “No, Joey. We belong here, with the Master.”

Loraine punched Joey in the stomach, knocking him to his knees. She kneed him in the face, dropping him flat on his back, then put her spike-heeled shoe at his throat.

“Don’t kill him,” said Sara. “He has information we need.”

“And then I want him as my slave,” said Monica.

“Yes, I understand.” said Loraine.

****

Ten minutes later, Joey was tied naked to a column in Sara’s bedroom. His eyes were wide open with fear. He could see a monstrous cocoon pod a few feet in front of him, churning with inner activity. There was a human female trapped inside the pod. Beside it, his transformed mother was pleasuring herself with a look of orgasmic delight.

Oh my God! That thing is eating a woman! And my mother and these other women are helping it!, Joey thought in despair.

The whole time, Sara lay contentedly on her bed, being pleasured by Loraine. This was like a madhouse of beautiful women in league with some gruesome thing.

Joey heard a gelatinous sound reach his ears and turned his head. The cocoon was opening.

It was Ellen! Joey saw a fat tentacle being pulled from his sister’s pussy as she moaned from the blissful sensation. Then her shapely leg stepped out of the pod, followed by her whole enhanced body.

Joey held his breath as his naked, sensual sister moved out from the cocoon, and stood next to their mother.

Monica wrapped one hand around her thin waist and placed the other on her pussy. She turned to Joey with a wicked sensuous smile. “Your sister is one of us now, and she’s happier than she has ever been. Aren’t you, my slave?”

“Oh yes, Mother!” Ellen said, also smiling fetchingly at Joey. “Joins us, brother! Let us be a family again!”

“I’d rather die,” shouted Joey.

“It may come to that, son,” said Monica. “But first, your sister’ going to give you a taste of how it feels to be one of us. Do it, Ellen.”

“Yes Mother,” Ellen said huskily. “It is my pleasure.”

Ellen went down to her knees and looked wickedly up at her brother, her attractive face, glowing eyes, tongue, and breasts offering him untold pleasures. Joey knew better than to look at his sister’s eyes, but every other inch of her was irresistibly beautiful.

“Let me show you the pleasures of serving the Master!”

Joey gaped at Ellen. She was acting exactly like his mother and Natalie. Miss White and the detective too. All of them slaves to an alien monster.

“Look at her, my son!” Monica said. “Any man would give his soul for her! But I give her to you as your very own sex toy.”

Joey tried to put up a mental wall to fight the temptation, even as his stiffening cock betrayed him. “No,” he gasped, “This is wrong!”

Then Monica gave Ellen a new command. “Crawl to him, baby. You know what to do.”

“Yes, Mother.”

Ellen reached Joey’s legs and leaned forward, delicately licking the tip of his erect cock, “Oh Joey! Look how big you are!” Then she started to lick his cock with shocking expertise.

Joey groaned, part from pleasure and part from his effort to resist it, “No, Ellen!” he whimpered, as Ellen continued her work with her tongue.

His mother stepped behind Ellen and asked, “Tell me, darling. Who’s in charge of the space portal?”

“I… I don’t know! I don’t!” Joey grunted.

“I know your father told you before he died. If you talk, you’ll have more pleasure that could ever imagine,” said Monica, then gave her daughter a new command. “Show him, Ellen.”

“Yes, Mother.”

At that, Ellen put Joey’s entire cock in his mouth and started sucking it like a delicious lollipop. Joey felt pleasure nerves on his cock he’d never felt before.

“Oh,” moaned Joey.

“The portal, honey,” Monica insisted. “Who’s in charge?”

“Won’t tell!” Joey gasped, struggling not to climax in his sister’s mouth, though keenly aware of a mounting wave of pleasure deep down inside.

“I think he needs a bigger incentive, Ellen.”

Ellen stood up and shoved Joey’s cock into her pussy, wrapping her legs around his hips. Then their mother pushed Ellen from behind, helping her increase the blissful sensation.

Ellen waved her hips back and forth, slow at first, then increasingly faster. When Joey thought he’d reached the height of ecstasy, Monica went down to her knees and began licking and sucking her son’s balls, prodding every pleasure point that Ellen didn’t control.

Ellen spoke softly in his ear, “Tell mommy what she wants to know, and I’ll love you like no girlfriend ever will! I don’t want you to die, dear brother,” Ellen whispered, “Just look into my eyes and I’ll help you.”

Joey found a hint of hope in Ellen’s words and opened his eyes. His ravishing sister was staring back at him, her glowing and enthralling eyes inches from his. Joey tried to resist them but they were so beautiful, and he felt so wonderful. He succumbed to Ellen’s spell.

“General Weber… ughh” Joey grunted while he spilled his cum inside his sister’s tight pussy.

“Well done Ellen. I knew you could break your brother.”

Ellen dismounted Joey and went beside her mother.

“What have I done?!” Joey sobbed, utterly broken.

“You helped us a great deal honey, and betrayed your whole planet.”

“Oh, mother!” gushed Ellen. “It was so easy! He couldn’t resist me. Did I please you? Did I please the Master?”

“You certainly pleased him, my beautiful daughter. Now spread for me”

Monica shoved her face to Ellen’s pussy and eagerly sucked her Joey’s seed. Ellen felt her mother’s tongue reaching deep in her pussy and she climaxed instantly.

Sara had observed the whole scene from the bed, appreciating her Master’s subjugating power. She said to Monica and Ellen, “You got the information you need. You two know what to do. Go to General Weber and get control of the space portal.”

“Yes, Mistress,” said Monica.

Monica walked out of the room, followed close behind by her daughter.

Sara was not the only one observing the outrageous spectacle. Gina was peering in through the bedroom window. She had seen everything, except the cocoon. I knew there was something wrong with you, bitch. What’d you done to that poor kid? I gotta help him.

As she shifted her position, Gina stepped on a twig, that snapped with a slight noise.

“May I continue pleasuring you my Mistress?” Loraine asked Sara.

“There was a noise out there. Go see what that was.”

“Yes, Mistress!” Loraine responded.

Loraine stepped naked out to the living room, gun in hand. She failed to see Gina hiding off to one side, her own gun out. Gina sneaked silently behind Loraine and pressed her gun to Loraine’s back.

“Drop it, bitch, or I’ll drop you.”

Loraine dropped her gun, looking calm, her eyes glowing slightly, “Hello, Gina.”

“Turn around with your hands up,” ordered Gina.

Loraine raised her arms and turned around in front of Gina.

“You got me, Gina,” Loraine said huskily, her sparkling eyes boring into Gina’s. “What do you want to do with me?”

“I – ,” Gina looked at Loraine-s face and stammered, trying to maintain control. Her co-worker’s weird eyes… no, beautiful eyes, confused her. “W.. What’s going on in there?”

“Just a little party,” Loraine said, gazing at Gina. “Would you like to join in?”

Suddenly, Loraine kneed her in the stomach as she grabbed Gina’s gun. Gina doubled forward in agony, not understanding what she got so distracted. A karate chop to the back of her neck ended her confusion. Gina went down half conscious.

Inside the bedroom, tears streamed down Joey’s face. He had lost his father and, in a way, his mother and sister to some alien horror. Worse, the whole world was in terrible danger, due in part to him, and he was tied up like a plaything to these frightening women.

“Now, what should we do with you?” Sara asked Joey with a grin on her face.

Then, just as Sara grabbed Joey’s neck, Loraine entered carrying Gina.

“Who’s this?” Sara asked.

“Gina Bianco. A fellow detective. She’s been suspecting of us for a few days, and followed me here.”

“She’s lovely,” said Sara. “She will make a fine guardian slave for the Master.”

Loraine put the groaning Gina down on the carpet not far from Joey’s feet, and lay down Gina’s revolver even closer to him. Joey looked at the semi-conscious detective near him, and, more significantly, her gun.

Loraine and Sara got down on the carpet near Gina and began to undress her. As they did this, they failed to see what Joey was doing.

Joey strenuously stretched his left leg to its full length and touched Gina’s gun with his bare foot. With a painful extra effort, he managed to move the gun across the floor towards him.

Gina felt someone removing her pants and opened her eyes to see Loraine and another beautiful naked woman pinning her down, staring down at her.

“Hello my dear. Welcome to the Master’s home.” Sara said.

Gina regained full consciousness and immediately scanned the room, looking for a way to escape. Then she saw the grotesque alien cocoon.

“What the fuck is that?” she shouted.

“It’s our Master,” Loraine said.

“And will soon be yours,” Sara said.

“No fucking way!” said Gina.

“You have no choice,” said Sara. “But you will enjoy it. Look into my eyes.”

“Like hell I will!” Gina said, and struggled to get free. But both her captors were too strong, and effortlessly kept her pinned.

“Give her a taste of the bliss that awaits her,” Sara commanded Loraine.

“Of course,” Loraine said, and buried her face in Gina’s pussy.

“Ehh? Get off me bitch!” Gina shouted.

Gina’ squirmed on the floor, still pinned down by Sara, feeling an unwanted pleasure arise between her legs, “Ogh …”

“She is good isn’t she?” Sara whispered.

Joey finally got the gun near the base of the column. Then he lowered himself hoping to reach it with his tied hands.

As Loraine continued to do wonderful things to Gina’s pussy. Sara whispered, “Now look into my eyes.”

And Gina did. She wondered how her captor’s eyes could glow like that. They looked so strange, so appealing. They were so beautiful. Gina’s facial expression relaxed.

Sara removed Gina’s blouse while the surrendering woman stared intensely into the bright, blue eyes. Sara stroked Gina breasts and spoke with a soothing voice… “You are getting lost in his power. You love it.”

“I love it.” Gina whispered.

“You want me to kiss you.”

“Yes, please! Kiss me!”

Sara brought her mouth to Gina’s and kissed her, her tongue dominating Gina while Sara’s mind did the same.

A gunshot broke the spell. Sara, Gina, and Loraine looked up to see Joey free of his bond and pointing the gun at Sara. The gunshot had snapped the rope.

“Get off her,” Joey ordered them.

Sara rose to her feet, gazing directly at Joey. She moved sensuously toward him, her hips promising delights. “Give me the gun, Joey. You’re one of us now. Remember the pleasure.”

Joey kept pointing the gun at Sara, not sure of what to do. His mind was still enraptured by his earlier, blissful experience with his mother and sister. Some part of him wanted to live that experience again, some part of him wanted to be free. His cock stirred.

She looks so sexy… Joey thought.

Gina, now free of Sara’s captivating stare, began to regain her self-control. She saw Loraine clandestinely reaching for her own gun to put an end to Joey… “No you don’t, bitch!” …and kicked her in the face, knocking her to the carpet.

Both police beauties scrambled to their feet and faced off in fighting stances. This enabled Joey to break free enough from Sara’s spell to keep her at bay with the gun.

Gina sent a powerful kick at Loraine’s stomach, doubling her forward.

Loraine followed with a kick to Gina’s jaw, blasting her backward.

Loraine made a rush at Gina but she deftly moved out of Loraine’s path and elbowed her in the upper back, sending her forward toward the carpet.

Gina pulled back her right leg to kick Loraine in the face but Loraine grasped Gina’s foot and twisted it, sending Gina falling backward. Meanwhile, Joey was losing the battle against Sara’s entrancing power.

Gina fell on her back and Loraine swiftly leaped on top of Gina’s chest, and started strangling her. She tried to push her off but Loraine was inhumanly hefty. Gina started to lose consciousness from the lack of oxygen.

At the last second, Gina simultaneously punched both of Loraine’s ears. Loraine clasped he ears in pain, letting go of Gina.

Gina grabbed a vase that had rolled to the floor and punched Loraine in the head, knocking her unconscious.

****

Gina turned to Joey, and was relieved to see him still holding the gun on Sara. But she shuddered to see Sara talking soothingly to him, caressing her own body, gazing at him with those alluring hypnotic eyes, and Joey was falling for it, again.

“That’s right, Joey, all the pleasures you can imagine. Give in to me, Joey. Give in.”

“Don’t listen to her, Joey!” Gina shouted.

Joey hesitated for a moment, then turned the gun on Gina. Sara’s words resonated in his head with unbelievable power and promise.

“Too late, Detective,” Sara smiled. “He’s mine now. Shoot her, Joey. And I’ll give you your reward. Do it!” Sara commanded.

Joey pulled the trigger, “BANG!!”

… and Sara fell backwards with a hole in her chest.

Gina quickly grabbed the gun from Joey’s hands. “Well done, Joey. I’ll take the gun now. Police backup will be here any second.”

“Too bad you‘ll both be dead,” Sara said, amazingly still alive, thanks to the alien’s influence. She reached a laptop lying near her Master’s cocoon and keyed in a sequence of numbers.

As Sara crumbled to the floor, finally dead, a computerized voice said, “Self destruct sequence initiated. Detonation in ten seconds … nine … eight … seven ….”

Gina saw a cable connecting the computer with a gray package that looked like C4 explosive and screamed, “Run!” pulling the still dazed Joey out of the room.

Six … five … four …three …two

They barely got out of the front door when the whole house exploded, throwing them in the air but clear of harm’s way.

“Wow! That was close!” Gina exclaimed.

Gina looked back at the destroyed house trying to make sense of everything that happened.

“No one will believe what just happened here,” she said

“General Weber will,” Joey said, recovering from the shock, “We gotta find him.”

****

The police dispatch gave Gina General Sam Weber’s home address. They drove there as fast as they could. When they got there, they found two dead bodyguards in the front yard and the door wide open. They were too late.

The General was dead. He lay naked on the carpet of his study room with empty eyes staring up to the ceiling. Whatever information he had, was now in the power of the alien’s slaves.

“Damned! We are too late!”

“Maybe it doesn’t matter anymore,” sighed Joey. “The creature has been destroyed. Maybe my mom and my sister will be normal again.”

“I hope so, Joey,” Gina said, and spotted an active video camera on one corner of the ceiling, “We may have some evidence.”

After they retrieved the disk from the recorder, Gina and Joey went back to General Weber’s study, where there was a large TV screen. Joey looked with a worrisome expression and Gina stood beside him.

“Go back half an hour,” said Gina.

Joey deftly managed the video control buttons, and soon he and Gina focused on the screen.

“There,” said Gina.

The video started playing. Monica was straddling the General and he looked pleased with it, falling inevitably under her control. Joey buried his face in his hands, futilely consoled by Gina.

“I’m sorry, Joey.”

Gina and Joey saw Monica leaned over and grab the General’s head with both hands. He was doomed.

“She’s a monster, Gina!” cried Joey. “My mom is a monster! And so is my sister!”

“Wait, there’s more,” said Gina.

On the screen: Monica looked up to the camera with a wicked smile and said, “The Master race will soon arrive to this planet and they shall rule forever!”

Then Monica blew a kiss to the camera and walked away.

The video screen shut off. Joey and Gina looked at each other with concern.

“Shit! This doesn’t look good.” Gina said to herself.

****

In Cindy’s house, Cindy was encouraging her sister Natalie, on the bed.

“Come on honey. You can do it.”

Natalie, displaying a large pregnant belly, was both nervous and excited as the contractions started.

“I can feel it moving,” Natalie said.

Natalie arched her back and moaned out loud as the first limb of the alien’s baby reached out from within her vaginal cavity.

“Yes! Here He comes!” Exclaimed Cindy, looking down at her new Master.

Moments later, Natalie reached a forceful orgasm as the fat alien baby was pushed out of her strained body.

Cindy held the Master lovingly while Natalie still jolted from the orgasmic aftermath.

A while later, Monica reverently fed the newly born creature as the other slaves enjoyed each other, waiting for a new command.

“Our Master will soon transform into a new pod and our army will grow to see no limit.”

“May I pleasure you, Mistress?” asked one of the newer slaves.

The End.
(This story continues in “Xenowars part 1 – Rebel Uprising”)

Note from the author: There is a graphic version of this story.

---

Laurens Present

Introduction: Sorry for the wait, but life has been intruding and i couldn’t get as much writing down as i wanted to.
This chapter worked out differently than intended, it was going to be the whole weekend, instead this is just Friday night. I’ll continue working on it this week and will hopefully have some more out soon.

Part 10: Laurens Present

The rest of the week passed in a blur, things felt pretty weird and I felt like I was being pulled in every direction at once.

Caitlyn and I developed a little routine, each morning I would watch her get dressed and it would get me so hot I would just have to finger myself until I came, it was an awesome way to start my day.

She really loved putting on a show for me, modelling her underwear, shaking her ass in my face and turning me on until I felt I would explode before I even started touching myself.

Things were more relaxed with Alex too, we could talk normally again, he kept trying not so subtle hints about blowjobs or watching us, but Caitlyn and I just laughed, we weren’t going to give him any satisfaction yet. I was dying to get another chance to have a proper play with his dick and another load of cum to taste.

Caitlyn spent a lot of time in secret talks with Sara, it was driving me nuts that she wouldn’t tell me what she was planning. I figured she was just trying to set her up with Alex, so she could get me all to herself. It was becoming pretty obvious that Caitlyn was gay, but I loved the way that guys and girls could make me feel, even dogs got me going. I guess I’m a bit of a freak, but I had two people that loved me and wanted to be with me, so I can’t be all that bad.

On Thursday night while we were having dinner Mum started in on all three of us. She went on and on about all the things that we shouldn’t do and what we should do while they were away. How much they were trusting us and blah, blah, blah. I thought it would never end, we just nodded and said yes or no as the occasion demanded. Then to really make it great Dad went and repeated everything Mum had just said. Torture at tea time is not the way to spend your evening.

“We’re leaving in the morning, so when you get home from school you’ll be responsible for yourselves. Now your Auntie Kate will come over Saturday afternoon to check on you, just call her if you need anything and we’ll be home on Monday afternoon.”

That was the only real point of interest in the whole speech, we would just have to make ourselves respectable for the visit and hopefully we would be left alone for the rest of the time. Finally dinner was over and after doing the dishes, Caitlyn and I went to our room.

“This is going to be so fucking awesome, this weekend is going to be crazy.” I was so excited I couldn’t contain myself, I grabbed Caitlyn, pushed her down on the bed and jumped on her. Mashing my body against her, I eagerly sought out her mouth, slipping my tongue between her lips as my hands explored her body.

Caitlyn moaned in my embrace, her hands sliding down my back and cupping my ass, squeezing and kneading my cheeks. I sat up, straddling her stomach and grabbing the hem of her top, trying to pull it up.

“Stop, stop, Lauren wait!” she gasped out, grabbing my hands and pulling them down to her sides.

“Huh, what’s up?” I was a little confused, since when did she turn me down?

“Let’s wait, I want us to hold off until tomorrow night.” She had an eager, hopeful look on her face, her mouth slightly red and wet with my saliva.

“Why? What’s so special about tomorrow? I’m so horny right now, I need you right now.” I was eager and disappointed at the same time, what was she planning?

“It’s a surprise, something special I want to give you and I want us hold off, build the tension until we both can’t stand waiting any longer. Please Lauren, wait with me, it will be worth it, trust me?”

Letting out a big sigh I gave in, I leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the lips, “Fine, if that’s what you want, but if you disappoint me then I’m taking it out on your ass! And maybe I’ll make Dusty do the work!”

Caitlyn let out a cry of mock indignation at my threat, “You keep that horny dog of yours away from me!” She struggled for a moment, trying to sit up, but I was still sitting on her stomach.

I bounced up and down a couple of times, making her jiggle around before I climbed off and went and sat on my bed.

“So what do we do now then? It’s too early to go to sleep and if you don’t want to play……” I ran my hands up my thighs, pulling my skirt up higher until my panties were just beginning to show. (Yeah for once I was wearing some, tight yellow little girl ones that hugged my ass nicely).

“Hey no teasing! And no getting yourself off either, I want you craving me tomorrow night. How about we just do some homework for a change, we’ve been a little busy the last couple of nights.”

Sheesh, trust Caitlyn to want to be boring and do school work when instead we could be playing. I let out an exaggerated sigh, “Fine, be boring then!”

And that was the rest of our night, we did some work and then went to bed, at least Caitlyn relented and let us share a bed. I loved snuggling up next to her and feeling her warm body next to mine when I woke up in the morning.

When the morning finally came, I was even more disappointed. Caitlyn quickly dressed, no show for me today! I could already feel the anticipation and my yearning to get off. Maybe Caitlyn had something with this holding off thing, but damn was I horny!

The whole day at school just dragged and dragged, all I could think about was how much sex I was going to get over the next couple of days!

At lunch Caitlyn started teasing me, running one of her hands up and down my thigh under the table. “How you feeling? Going crazy yet?” She was obviously loving this, I guess her self-control was better than mine. I wasn’t used to denying myself pleasure, when I wanted something I figured out a way to get it.

“You bitch! Stop teasing me!’ I could feel my pussy moistening at her touch, I wanted to get off so badly.

Caitlyn started laughing quietly, her soft hand sliding up my thigh, pushing my skirt up until she almost touched my pussy before pulling back and going back to eating her lunch.

“Can’t wait huh? Not too much longer, school is almost over and then we’ve got three whole days to ourselves. And you are going to love every second of it.”

“I better! But don’t forget Aunt Kate is going to show up, so we have to make the place look presentable when she does. I don’t want her walking in on me, like Alex did on Monday” Just the thought of getting caught like that again sent another rush of heat to my pussy.

“Don’t worry sis, I’ve got a plan so no need to worry about her. Now remember, Sara and her Mum are picking us up after school, so we don’t need to walk home today.”

Just then the bell rung, signalling the end of lunch. We both started packing up our stuff, “So, have you convinced Sara to hook up with Alex yet?”

“Huh? Where did you get that idea from?” She looked genuinely confused, damn, there went my explanation for their chats. Just what had they been talking about?

“We need to get to class, I’ll see you later,” Caitlyn walked off to her class and I headed to my mine, left to wonder what she had been scheming about.

After school we met up and waited at the front gate for Sara and her mum.

“Did you really think that I was trying to hook Sara up with Alex?” Caitlyn asked as we waited.

“Well, yeah. Why else would you be inviting her over? I figured you wanted me to yourself this weekend and she would keep him busy. I mean, he’s always mooning around her every time she comes over.”

It was really funny watching Alex trying to act all cool and tough when Sara was around. We’d be trying not to laugh at him and she just kept teasing him, she wouldn’t lead him on, but she responded just enough to get him interested.

“No duh! He’s always following her around, but to be honest I never even thought about them together.” A small frown was creasing her brow, what was she thinking about now?

“Really? Then what the hell have you been planning with her? And why tell Alex she was coming over if she’s not for him?” I was feeling really confused now, was Caitlyn just planning a threesome for us girls or was something else going on?

Just then a Mercedes pulled up and Sara half climbed out the window, her large boobs almost falling out of the low cut top she was wearing, “Come on you two, let’s get this party on the road!” She let out a loud whoop, startling several people nearby and causing her mum to break out laughing.

“Quiet Sara, you’re embarrassing yourself!” her mom admonished her.

“Don’t worry mum, I’m never embarrassed and they know what I’m like, so why not have fun?” Sara started pumping an arm up and down, chanting “Party, party, party!”

Caitlyn grabbed my arm and made a dash for the car door, “Shut up you spaz!” she was blushing fiercely and unlike Sara or me for that matter, was definitely embarrassed by Sara’s antics.

Yanking open the door, Caitlyn dived in, giving me a nice glimpse of toned thigh, before sliding across to make room for me.

“God Sara, have you no shame!?! Get your ass back in the car! Miss H, make her stop.” Caitlyn was giggling helplessly now, as Sara continued whooping and started calling out to random people, asking them to party with her.

I climbed in the car and closed the door, Sara was still hanging out the window, so I reached around and slapped her on her tight jean clad ass.

“OWWWW!” Sara jerked backwards and smacked her head on the window frame and we all started laughing at her.

“You deserved that Sara, now stop acting the fool,” Sara’s mum, (Ms Harper or Miss H as we usually called her) was laughing as well, “Come on girls, buckle up and let’s and get going.”

We finally got ourselves sorted and Miss H took off with a squeal of tires, she always drove fast and treated us like normal people. I thought she was the coolest mum ever.

We chatted constantly on the way home, Miss H offered to take us girls to the movies on Sunday, “I know you girls want to see Magic Mike, mmmm Channing Tatum!”

“Ewww gross mum, you’re too old to look at him like that!” Sara slapped her mum on the arm. “Anyway Amber Heard is way hotter than he is”

Miss H looked at her for a moment before replying, “She is pretty cute, but what about those abs? What do you think Lauren?” she tilted her head, I could see her looking at me in the rear-view mirror, she had a rather intense look in her eyes.

“They’re both pretty hot, but I dunno, we might be busy on Sunday….” I did want to go see the movie, but I’m pretty sure we all had other plans for this weekend.

“Well let’s just play it by ear huh? I’m sure you girls will be dying to get out of the house and get some fresh air for a change, a chance to recharge your batteries, so to speak”

“MOM!” Sara sounded surprised, about what I don’t know, but she was giving her mum a dirty look.

“What Sara? Did I say something wrong?” she had a mischievous grin as she looked at her daughter. Was something going on here I didn’t know about?

Conversation was brought to a stop as we pulled into our driveway; there was no sign of Alex’s car, so I figured he couldn’t be home yet.

“Lauren honey, will you give me a hand with the bags please?” Miss H asked me. Caitlyn had gone to open the door and Sara was right behind her, whispering about something.

“Sure thing Miss H” I walked around to the back of the car, a couple of bags were sitting in the trunk, jeez, how many clothes did Sara need?

“Lauren, how many times have I asked you to call me Bonnie?”
“Sorry Miss H, ah I mean Bonnie, habit I guess,” she’d only recently started asking us to call her Bonnie and I was still trying to break the habit of years.

“Which of these is Sara’s bag?” I asked.

“Both of them, Sara doesn’t pack light, I guess she planned on a ‘BIG’ weekend” I gave her a curious look, why the emphasis on big I wondered?

“You grab the backpack, I think the other one is a bit heavy”
“Okay then” I grabbed the backpack, slinging it across one shoulder and Bonnie grabbed the sports bag, it did look rather full, but seriously how much could clothes weigh?

Bonnie slammed the trunk shut and started walking towards the house and I followed along. She looked pretty good for a mum, I know she had Sara when she was pretty young and I figured she was in her early thirties somewhere. The tight jeans she was wearing were tightly molded to her ass and long legs. I couldn’t help but admire them and hoped I looked as good as she did when I was old. She had huge tits though, must be at least a D-cup, I didn’t want mine that big, they must get in the way and I would probably have to wear a bra all the time as well.

We went inside and walked into the lounge, Caitlyn and Sara were nowhere in sight so I just dropped the backpack on the couch, “Just drop that one anywhere Bonnie, we don’t need to be their slaves, Sara can come and get them when she wants them.”

“Damn right Lauren, I’m not my little girl’s slave that’s for sure” she gave me a grin and dropped the bag on the floor with a bit of a thud and rattle. What the hell was in there?

We just stood there for a minute; I wanted her to leave but how to get rid of her without being rude? Bonnie just stared at me, a small smile on her lips as she watched me fidget.

“Well….. I guess I should leave you girls to yourselves and get my old self out of your hair.” She walked over and gave me a big hug, pushing her big boobs into my chest, squishing my own little ones against her.

I hugged her back and let go, but she held the hug for a bit longer before releasing me. “Okay hon, I’m out of here, you girls have fun and call me when you make up your mind about the movie, I’m sure it will be a lot of fun.”

“Okay Miss H, we will.” I walked her to the door, opening it for her.
“Call me Bonnie,” she ran a fingernail along my jaw, sending a shiver up my spine before she walked out the door and headed for her car.

I closed the door and leaned back against it, was she just hitting on me? I stood there for a moment, thinking about it, she was really pretty, but she was old enough to be my mum. Nahh no way she was hitting on me, I must be imagining things.

I headed upstairs to our room to find Sara and Caitlyn sitting on her bed, they both stopped talking when I walked in. “What?” I stopped in the doorway as they both looked at me.

“Nothing” Sara replied in a sing song voice, “where’s my bags?”

“Downstairs where we left them, are you sure you packed enough? It’s only 3 days, how many clothes do you need?” I went and sat down on my bed.

“It’s not just clothes; I packed a few essentials for the weekend. We’ve got a few things planned.” She gave Caitlyn a meaningful look and squeezed her thigh, causing her to blush.

“What kind of plans?” I hoped I was finally going to find out what they had been talking about all week.

Caitlyn removed Sara’s hand from her thigh and looked at me, “You’ll find out later. Right now let’s get tea sorted and you still need to take Dusty for a walk.”

Damn it, I’d forgotten about that. With Dad away I would have to take Dusty for his walk.

“Fine, I’ll take care of the dog and you two can cook.” I could feel myself moistening up; taking Dusty for a walk would be a perfect time to work out some of my frustrations. I hadn’t come since yesterday when I had a quickie masturbation session in the toilets at school and with Caitlyn’s teasing I was fit to burst.

Caitlyn and Sara followed me downstairs into the kitchen where we could see Dusty standing at the door, looking in at us wagging his tail.

“Your bags are in the lounge Sara,” I told her as I opened the door and Dusty bounded inside, jumping around, excited to see someone after being alone all day.

“Thanks Lauren, I’ll take them upstairs” Sara walked off and Caitlyn walked up to me.

“Just take Dusty for a walk, nothing else! Okay?”
“What? I wasn’t planning on doing anything else!”

Caitlyn just laughed, “Sure you weren’t. Don’t take too long, Alex should be home in about 45 minutes and I want you back before then.”

I jumped when I felt Dusty’s cold nose poking into my butt, he’d stuck his head under my skirt and was sniffing at my pussy from behind.

It was like an automatic response, I just moaned and arched my back, pushing my ass into his snout as I felt his tongue slide up my thigh before reaching my panties.

“Dusty, stop that!” Caitlyn grabbed him by the collar and pulling him out from between my legs.

“Ohhhh Caitlyn, can’t I let him? Just for a little bit?” I pleaded with her; just that one little lick had almost set me off. I could feel a hot flush creeping across my skin and my nipples were pushing against my blouse, yearning to be touched.

“You horn dog! You can wait for me can’t you?” Caitlyn stepped forward, looking up at me from her downcast eyes. She slipped her arms around my neck, pulling me down for a kiss. Her tongue flicked out, just licking at my lips before pulling back.

“Oh god Caitlyn, you’re driving me crazy! I’m going to explode soon and it will be all your fault!” I let go of her and called to Dusty, “Come on boy, time for a walk,” I looked at Caitlyn, “and only a walk, sorry boy, no pussy for you today.”

Dusty let out a whine, before running over to the drawer that held his leash, bouncing around and eager for his walk.

I took him along the river near our house, constantly having to fight my urges and his advances. I tried to keep us both occupied by throwing sticks for him and keeping his nose away from my pussy. Somehow we both made it back to the house and I saw that Alex had already arrived. I took Dusty through the side door and left him in the back yard before walking into the kitchen.

Sara was standing in front of the oven stirring something in a pot. I just stood there admiring her ass, she was wearing a pair of faded cut off jean shorts and a white t-shirt, the cheeks of her ass partially sticking out the bottom. One leg was straight and the other bent, causing her butt to stick out further. She looked really hot and I caught myself wondering what she tasted like.

“What’s up Lauren?” Sara looked over her shoulder at me, smiling.

“That smells good, what are we having?” I went and sat on a stool at the counter, facing her and leaning back against the bench.

“Chicken, rice and veges,” nothing too flash. “Did you take care of Dusty?” she gave me a little wink.

Shit! Had Caitlyn told her about me and Dusty? Just how much did she know about what had happened lately?

Sara was Caitlyn’s best friend and probably her only real friend. So I could only assume that she had told her about us and she must know that we were planning on this being a weekend of sex, but what did she think of this?

“Yeahhhh. I took Dusty for a walk.” For some reason I felt a little nervous, not something I normally felt in regards to sex.

“Is that all you did? Caitlyn told me about you and Dusty. I thought it sounded really hot.” She had turned around to face me, looking straight into my eyes.

“She told you about that?” I felt a tingle in my pussy, Sara liked it?

“Yeah, she tells me everything and I know all about what you have been doing together. What you did to Alex and what he did to you as well.” Her gaze was traveling down my body, pausing at my nipples before going lower.

I bit my lip, I could feel her gaze like a hot wind passing over my body. My hands were on my thighs, so I pulled my skirt tight across my legs, before parting my thighs. If she crouched a bit she could probably see straight up between my legs, to my wet pussy.

“Hmmmm, you are a sexy little thing aren’t you. I can see why she loves you so much.”

“She said she loves me?” Why was I so surprised? I felt like such a dunce right now.

“Of course, I’ve known for ages. Long before you figured it out. I’m so happy for her, you have no idea how long she’s been pining over you and since you’re her sister that just made it so much harder for her.”

“Well, I love her too. I don’t care what other people think and just because she’s my sister doesn’t make any difference to me; it makes it even better really.”

“Do you really? Love her I mean. You like fucking guys as well, but I’m pretty sure Caitlyn is a lesbian, she might not realize it yet, but she’ll figure it out soon enough.”

I was feeling a little defensive now, what was this? A minute ago, she was looking at me like she wanted to eat me and now she was questioning whether I loved Caitlyn or not.

“Of course I love her; these last couple of days have been awesome. I don’t know what is going to happen later but for now, we’re great.” I closed my legs and crossed my arms across my chest, I was feeling a little pissed now. Sara better not be like this the whole weekend, or everything would be ruined.

“Hey don’t worry; I just wanted to see what you’d say. I think you’re going to be great for her. The future is way too far away, you’re only 13 and she’s 15. This isn’t marriage planning or anything.”

Sara turned back to the stove, stirring the pot again. “Besides, I’m hoping that you two can share. There’s no way I can spend the weekend here without getting some action.”

Huh? Just like that she’d gone back to flirting. What was I, some kind of toy to be played with? A prize to be won?

“You want to join us?” I quietly got off the stool, and grabbed a tea towel before sneaking up behind Sara.

“Hell yeah, has Caitlyn told you about us? About our sleep overs?”

Woah! I had no idea that Caitlyn and Sara had been fooling around. That girl had some stories to tell me. Once I got close enough I twisted around, before pulling it back and snapping it across Sara’s round butt.

With a resounding crack, I laughed and bolted from the room. Sara gave out a huge yowl, holding her ass in her hands, hopping up and down.

“You little bitch! I’m going to tan your hide for that!” Sara chased me from the kitchen into the lounge where I had taken up position across the room, the couch between us.

“You’re going to do what to me? Tan my hide? What are you, 50?” I was laughing so hard, it was hard to talk, she looked so angry, one hand still cupping one butt cheek.

“50? I’ll show you 50 you little tramp!” She made a lunge to the right so I started running around the other side of the couch. But Sara had only made a feint, immediately heading back the other way, cutting me off.

I gave out a squeal and turned back, but I was too slow, Sara grabbed me by the shoulders and pushed me down over the back of the couch.

I tried to squirm away, but I was surprised at how strong she was. She wrapped one leg around mine and one hand grabbed my pony tail.

“Time to tan your hide little lady, I think 50 is a good number don’t you?” With that Sara slapped me on the ass, it wasn’t very hard, but I definitely felt it with nothing to protect me but a thin skirt and panties.

“1, 2, 3, 4, 5” Sara rapidly slapped my ass, alternating between cheeks before stopping, her palm still on my ass.

“Ow, ow, stop, stop” My ass felt really hot and I couldn’t stop laughing. I could feel Sara’s hand resting on my ass, lightly rubbing my reddening ass cheeks, back and forth.

“You want me to stop already? We’ve only just gotten started.” She flipped up my skirt and then slapped my ass again, 5 rapid slaps back and forth against my panty clad ass.

I could feel my pussy heating up, she must have a great view as she spanked me. I was sure that my panties must have quite a wet spot by now, I was so wet.

“What on earth is all the racket?” Caitlyn called out. I could hear footsteps coming down the stairs, I tried to stand up, but Sara still held me down.

“Nothing Caitlyn, I was just teaching Lauren a lesson.” Sara slipped her hand inside the leg of my panties, running a finger along my soaked lips and just touching my clit. I almost came at her touch, arching my back and moaning, I was so close.

Then with a sudden move, Sara grabbed my legs and flipped me over the couch, sending me tumbling to the floor, laughing and moaning at the same time.

Caitlyn and Alex both came around the corner to see me lying on the floor all disheveled and laughing and Sara just standing beside the couch.

“What kind of lesson were you teaching her?” Caitlyn asked, the frown on her face quickly being replaced by a smile when she saw me.

“Yeah Sara, what were you doing to her?” Another fit of giggles took hold of me when I saw Alex putting on his macho pose, trying to impress Sara.

“Oh, just teaching her that it’s not nice to flick people with towels. But I think she got the point after she got a taste of my punishment.” She stuck a glistening finger in her mouth and I just knew that that finger had been the one to touch my pussy.

“Yeah, she got a taste alright.” I got up off the floor, trying to pull myself together.

I don’t think Alex got the point, but from the look Caitlyn gave me I’m pretty sure she did. “Come on, let’s go ‘taste’ some food, I’m starving.”

The four of us sat around the table, one to a side with Alex and Caitlyn at the ends and Sara and I across from each other. It was really weird, they all acted like this was just a perfectly normal meal, when I’m sure that they were thinking about sex as much as I was.

My ass was still feeling a little tender after the spanking that Sara gave me and the way she kept licking her lips while staring at me was sending all sorts of thrills through my body. I kept rubbing my thighs together, causing my slick pussy lips to rub against each other. I could barely keep up my end of the conversation, just replying with yeah or no’s when someone asked me something.

After we’d finished eating Caitlyn started giving out orders.

“Lauren, why don’t you help me in the kitchen and Sara you can help Alex pick out a movie for us to watch.”

“Ye, Yeah that sounds great. Come on Sara, we’ve got heaps of movies, I’m sure we’ll find something you like.” Alex jumped up from the table, knocking his chair over and almost falling on his butt in the process.

“Hey, slow down there cowboy!” We all burst out laughing as Sara admonished him, leaving Alex turning bright red with embarrassment. “There’s no need to rush around like a goof, let’s go pick a movie.”

Sara held out her hand to Alex, smiling at him encouragingly. Alex stumbled over his chair again, resulting in another round of laughter before taking Sara’s hand and letting her lead him from the room.

“Sheesh, he’s always acted the fool around Sara, but this is taking it to an all new level.” I began gathering up the plates, eager to get the clean up over and done with.

“Yeah, while you were out I talked to him, explained a few things and told him that if he treats her right, he might just get lucky this weekend.”

Caitlyn grabbed the rest of the stuff and we went into the kitchen. “You take care of the dishes and I’ll get some snacks and drinks sorted.”

“Nnnnhh, can’t we just leave the cleaning up until later?” even though we had a dishwasher I couldn’t really be bothered with doing this, I had other things on my mind right now.

“Come on Lauren, it’s not that difficult. Just give them a quick rinse and put them in the washer.”

“Fine, if I really have to!” I started rinsing everything off and stacking the dishwasher while Caitlyn began making popcorn.

Caitlyn came up behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist and hugged me tightly.

“I’ve got something special planned for us tonight, so after the movie we’re going to bed, okay?”

I placed the last plate in the dishwasher before turning around in her embrace. Looking down into her beautiful brown eyes, I kissed her. After a moment her mouth opened and her tongue slid into my mouth, sliding across my teeth before tangling with my tongue.

She slipped her hands down my back, past my skirt until she reached my bare thighs. Trailing her fingers lightly along my skin, she raised my skirt until she could take a butt cheek in each hand, squeezing and kneading them, pulling me tight into her body.

Moaning into her mouth, I tangled my fingers in Caitlyn’s hair, savoring the taste of her tongue on mine. We were brought back to ourselves by the ding of the microwave, signalling our popcorn was ready.

We kissed for a moment longer before pulling back, a strand of saliva stretching between us until it finally broke and dripped down onto Caitlyn’s shirt.

Caitlyn wiped her chin with the back of her hand and grinned at me. “Why don’t you grab us a blanket we can share on the couch and I’ll bring everything in?”

“Sure, don’t take too long okay?” I quickly ran upstairs to grab a blanket, and I decided to add a little more fun to things by slipping off my panties and placing them under Caitlyn’s pillow before heading back down to the lounge.

Sara and Alex were sitting on the couch, pretty close but not quite touching. Damn, I was hoping to get the couch with Caitlyn, room to stretch out and lie down together. Oh well, the big squishy chair would have to do. We had this really cool recliner chair, with massive padded arms, you could just sink right down into it, getting almost lost in it.

I went and sat down, draping the blanket across my legs, “So what are we going to watch?”

“House on haunted hill!,” was Sara’s enthusiastic reply. “I love this movie, it’s sooooo creepy!”

“Yeah it’s pretty cool, scary movies are great for dates, makes the girls get all scared and need comforting, right Sara?” Alex was looking kind of hopeful, if this was his big move to get in Sara’s pants then I think he needed to put some more thought into it.

“You wish, you’re more likely to be jumping and screaming like a little girl than I am!”

“Hey, I’m the little girl here and I won’t be getting scared!” I loved scary movies, but they hardly ever made me jump.

“Really? I seem to remember one particular girl, refusing to sleep after we watched A nightmare on elm street last year.” Caitlyn walked in holding two bowls of popcorn, glasses and a couple of bottles of coke.

“I wasn’t scared, I just wasn’t tired!” Yeah my excuse was pathetic but that movie was awesome and I kept thinking about it for ages after seeing it.

“Of course you weren’t!” Caitlyn’s voice dripped with sarcasm, but she was smiling at me so I wasn’t annoyed. She passed a bowl, some glasses and a bottle to Alex. “Okay, start the movie already.”

She went and turned off the lights before coming over and putting her stuff on the table beside the chair. “Room for me?”

I flipped back the blanket and padded the chair beside me, “I think we can both fit, don’t you?”

Caitlyn slipped in beside me and I grabbed her legs, placing them across mine before pulling the blanket over both of us.

“Mmmmm snugly,” she poured us both a glass, handing me mine, then slipping an arm across my shoulders and wriggling herself in closer.

Alex finally started the movie and for the first 30 minutes or so I actually watched the movie, eating popcorn and enjoying my coke.

Then I started to get bored and all too conscious of Caitlyn’s body cuddled up next to me. I had one hand around her lower back, just stroking the exposed skin of her hip. I slipped my other hand under the blanket, resting it on her knee, just moving my fingers slightly.

Caitlyn kissed me on the cheek before turning her attention back to the movie. I slowly increased my movements, gradually edging my hand higher up her legs until I reached her skirt, then inching it up higher until I was running my fingers from her knee to just below her panties.

“You are making me so horny right now,” Caitlyn whispered in my ear. “It feels like we’re on a real date or something.”

“Does that make me the lecherous boyfriend then?” I whispered back, my mouth almost touching her ear, I slipped my tongue out and took a little lick along her earlobe, causing her to squirm and squeal out loud.

“Hey, quiet in the cheap seats over there! You’re not in the back row of the theater now,” Alex called to us. Looking over, I noticed that they were now sitting right beside each other, thighs touching. I guess Alex’s plan did have some hope after all.

“Jealous much?” Caitlyn laughed at them, “looks like you’re getting cosy over there yourselves.”

Sara just laughed and placed a big kiss on Alex’s cheek, “Jealous, me? Why would I be jealous when I’ve got a big handsome hunk of man meat right beside me?”

Alex blushed and looked like he didn’t know whether to pass out or jump for joy. He settled for grabbing her around the waist and pulling her against him and kissing her on the cheek as well.

“Smooth move Alex, now be quiet over there, unnnhhhh” Caitlyn’s comments were brought to a moaning halt when I slipped my hand between her thighs and pressed my fingers against her panty clad pussy.

“Shhhhhhh,” I whispered in her ear as I moved my hand back down her thigh.

Alex and Sara seemed to miss her moan as they went back to watching the movie, this time with Sara snuggled up under his arm and Alex grinning fit to burst.

Caitlyn parted her thighs, an open invitation for me to continue my explorations. I eagerly accepted, sliding my fingers easily up her thigh now, just lightly touching her skin, up and down, stopping just short of her panties.

I could feel the heat coming from her pussy and I could see her nipples pushing hard against her shirt, almost right in front of my face. I nuzzled my face against her shirt, relishing the feel of her breast against my cheek, separated only by a layer of thin cotton.

Turning slightly, I sucked her nipple into my mouth, soaking her shirt with my spit, I flicked it with my tongue. Caitlyn moaned again, stroking my hair as I sucked and nibbled on her nipple for several minutes.

Finally tiring of the taste of cotton I pulled back, releasing her breast from my mouth. I’d left a large wet spot, turning the white material almost transparent, her pink nipple visible in the dim light from the TV.

Turning my attention to her neglected lower regions, I resumed stroking her thighs. Her skin was so smooth, I marveled at the texture as I took my time, teasing her with every stroke. Her hips kept wriggling, trying to get my hand to go higher, wanting and needing me to touch her.

Finally I relented, bringing a gasp from her lips when at last I touched the sodden center of her panties. The material was drenched in her juices, coating my fingers as I rubbed up and down her lips, pushing her panties against her pussy.

I pulled my hand out from beneath the blankets and brought it up to Caitlyn’s mouth, “Taste yourself,” I whispered as I stared into her lust filled eyes.

Her tongue snaked out, licking one of my fingers, before sucking it into her mouth. Her tongue slid all over my finger as she sucked every last trace of herself from my finger, until I pulled it free with a pop from her sucking mouth. I ran my other finger across her top lip, letting her smell her pussy, she opened her mouth trying to get at my finger but I pulled away, sucking it into my own mouth.

I couldn’t hold back my moan as I finally got a taste of her delicious juices, I’d been forced to wait too long for another taste of her glorious self. I eagerly sucked each of my fingers, getting every last drop of her sweet nectar before slipping my hand back under the blankets.

Caitlyn had an eager look in her eyes as she watched my hand disappear, no pretense of interest in the movie now, only eager to feel my touch again.

Quickly bringing my hand to her pussy, I wasted no time in pushing the material to the side, at last giving me access to the smooth skin of her bald pussy. I realized she must have shaved while I was out, as there was no trace of stubble, just smooth fresh skin.

Sliding the tip of a finger into her pussy, I used my thumb to rub at her clit. Caitlyn moaned and hugged me tightly, pushing her ass downwards trying to get more of my finger inside her.

She parted her thighs further, now with just one leg across mine and the other beside me, exposing herself to my touch as much as possible in the circumstances.

With easier access I added a second finger and began pumping them in and out of her tight slick hole as I continued to work her clit with my thumb. Caitlyn was biting her lip and breathing hard as I brought her closer to orgasm.

“No screaming,” I instructed her, “we don’t want to interrupt the love birds over there.”

Caitlyn never even looked at the couch and neither did I, all my attention was focused on the goddess in my embrace as she got closer to release.

“Lauren, you’re going to make me cum, unnnhhhh, I’m so close, ohhhh god, faster, please god go faster!”

I could feel her pussy muscles clenching at my finger, her juices flowing freely as I pumped my fingers in and out as fast as I could. Turning my head, I kissed her on the neck several times before latching on and sucking hard on the side of her neck.

Caitlyn squeezed her arms even tighter around me, almost crushing me as she began to grunt and moan, trying to stifle her cries, she buried her face in my hair as I sucked harder at her neck, rubbing furiously at her clit and pumping my fingers into her pussy.

“Oh god Lauren, I’m cumming, you’re making me cummmm! I love you, love you, love you…..” her voice trailed off as she slowly came down. I pulled my fingers from her sopping pussy, my hand soaked in her cum and released the suction on her neck.

I was happy to see the makings of a good hickey on her neck, marking her as mine. I slipped her panties back over her pussy, patting them back into place, causing her to shudder with each touch, before futilely trying to dry my hands on her skirt.

Holding her gently, I waited until her breathing slowed down a bit. “Pretty good movie isn’t it? Seemed to get you quite excited.”

“It wasn’t the movie, it was you. That was incredible, I love you so much.”

Caitlyn snuggled back into me as she slowly regained control of herself. I looked over at the couch and was surprised to see that Sara was straddling Alex, his hands on her ass as they made out.

“Hey, Caitlyn, look over there.” She turned her head to look, a frown forming on her face for a moment before turning into a smile.

“Good for them,” we watched them for a minute before she spoke again. “Come on, let’s go to bed, it’s time for your present.” She gave me a shy smile before removing her arms from around me.

“Oh goody, I love presents! Move your ass and let’s go!” I was eager now to get up, the craving inside me had been building for ages. I knew whatever Caitlyn had planned would be worth it and I was eager to find out what.

I threw the blanket aside and Caitlyn stood up, a large wet spot had formed on the back of her skirt. I stood up behind her, slapping her on the ass, “you soaked your skirt!”

“What?” reaching back, she grabbed her skirt, “Oh no, it’s going to be ruined!”

“Maybe not, I’m sure pussy juice comes out in the wash,” I reassured her. “Now come on! I want my present.” I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the stairs.

“Night you two, don’t do anything we wouldn’t do!” Neither of them even looked up, Sara just waved a hand in our general direction and continued making out with Alex.

Laughing we both went upstairs, hand in hand until we reached our room. Caitlyn turned to me, “Close your eyes.”

Feeling a little goofy I closed my eyes and Caitlyn led me into our room, “Take a seat and no peeking.” She pushed down on my shoulders and I sat down on the edge of her bed. I could hear her moving around and some rustling noises, I was getting really curious but I didn’t want to disappoint her so I kept my eye closed.

“Okay, you can open your eyes now.”

I opened my eyes to see Caitlyn standing before me, almost completely naked. Just a large red bow around her waist, the bow hiding her pussy from my view.

“You’re my present?” I was a little confused, yeah she looked really hot, but I was expecting a bit more.

“Well I’m only half the present, the other half is beside you.”

I looked down and saw a small box, covered in pink wrapping paper with red hearts all over it. Now this was more like it! I picked it up, giving it a little shake, but no noise came out. Carefully undoing the wrapping, it revealed a plain white box. I opened the lid to see several leather straps and buckles.

“Huh, what is this?”

“Take it out and see.” Caitlyn looked quite nervous now, hoping I wouldn’t be disappointed in her gift.

I tentatively picked up one of the straps and lifted, the whole lot came up, they were all connected somehow, but I still couldn’t figure out what this was supposed to be. Underneath the straps was a layer of tissue paper, I pulled that aside and was surprised to see several life like looking dildos lying in the bottom of the box.

“Ooooo cool, now these look like fun!” There were three of them, a small pink one about 4 inches long and reasonably slim. A medium one, blue, 6 inches long and a good thickness. The largest one was about 9 inches long, bright purple and about as thick as my wrist, a real monster.

Looking up at Caitlyn I asked, “You want us to use these on each other?”

Caitlyn let out a nervous laugh, “Well I don’t know about that purple one, but the others, yeah.” She looked at me for a moment, “You haven’t figured out what the straps are for have you?”

I held them up, looking at them, thinking, before giving up. “Nope, not a clue.”

“Well would you look at that, my sexy little nympho of a sister doesn’t know everything about sex after all. You wear it and you can attach the dildos to it so we can fuck.”

“Really?!? Now that is cool.” I looked at the toys in a whole new light now, this was going to be fun, and I wondered if I would be able to take that monster dildo? The middle one was about the same size as Dusty and Alex was slightly bigger than that.

“Lauren, I want you to do something special for me tonight.”

Something in her voice made me look up, “Sure thing, you want me to fuck you with one of these?” I held up the purple one, a big grin stretching from ear to ear.

“No, I don’t want you to ‘fuck’ me with one.” Caitlyn stepped closer until she took my face in her hands, “I want you to be my first, I want you to take my virginity”

I was stunned. She’d been saving it for me? “You want me to be your first? Isn’t that something a guy should be?”

“No, this is for you, I love you Lauren and I can’t think of any better way or anyone I love more to take my virginity.” She leaned down and tenderly kissed me on the lips before standing up.

“Are you sure? You can only do this once you know.” I stood up, placing my hands on her hips where the bow wrapped around her.

“Of course I’m sure, I’ve been planning this all week and I’ve had plenty of time to think about it. Now hurry up and get those clothes off!”

Caitlyn grabbed the hem of my shirt, pulling it up over my head, momentarily obscuring my view. I quickly slipped my skirt off, glad now that I’d removed my panties earlier.

I knelt down in front of Caitlyn and grasped the ends of her bow. Looking up into her eyes I slowly pulled on the ends until the bow pulled free and I released it, revealing her pussy, still puffy and slick from her earlier orgasm, her thighs glistening with moisture. I leant in and gave her a quick lick, sending a shiver up her body before I stood back up.

“Right, how do I get this thing on?” I held up the straps, still unsure to wear it.

“Give it here, I got Sara to show me.” She took the harness and knelt down in front of me, grasping one foot she slipped the straps over my foot.

“You got Sara to show you? What is she doing with something like this?” The idea of Sara with one of these things sticking out the front of her was even more arousing. My pussy was already quivering at the thought of using these toys on Caitlyn.

“Well, I don’t know if she’s ever used this before, but she has lots of toys. Her mum buys them for her.” Caitlyn slipped my other foot into the harness and slid it up my legs until the center strap slipped between my ass cheeks and rested snugly against my pussy. I could see my pubes sticking out the sides and a hole in the center of the strap just above my clit.

Caitlyn reached behind me and picked up the blue dildo, then slipped it inside the strap and out through the hole. She adjusted the straps until it was nice and tight, the base of the dildo pushing against my clit and the dildo sticking straight out in front of me.

I felt so weird, it was almost like I had a real dick of my own, I thrust my hips, causing the dildo to bob up and down increasing the pressure then releasing it on my clit.

Caitlyn was still kneeling in front of me, the dildo inches from her face. She reached up, wrapping one hand around the shaft, then opening her mouth she licked the head.

“Wow, you look so sexy, this is the best present ever!” I reached down, holding Caitlyn’s head and pushed the dildo further into her mouth.

She placed a hand on my hip, stopping me from going deeper as she continued to suck on the dildo, getting it wet and ready for her. Caitlyn continued to bob her head up and down, until she took half the dildo into her mouth, before gagging slightly and pulling back.

“This is harder than I thought,” she let out a little giggle as she grabbed the shaft and pumped it in her hand a couple of times.

“This is so hot, come on get on the bed, you’re wet enough, we can practice your blowjob skills later. Right now I want you so badly.”

I pulled her up by the shoulders and pulled her into a kiss, I could feel the dildo pushing against her stomach as our tongues wrestled and our hands roamed each others bodies.

I couldn’t stand waiting any longer, I pushed her down onto the bed, eager to get to my present. Caitlyn scooted up the bed until her head was on the pillow.

Climbing up onto the bed, I knelt between her spread legs. Caitlyn looked up at me with a mixture of apprehension and lust, “Will this hurt?”

“Only for a moment and then you’re going to love every second of it. Don’t worry, I did this to myself and it wasn’t too bad.”

Scooting closer I lifted her legs, placing them over my thighs, further spreading her, her lips opening up, ready for me. Taking hold of the shaft, I rubbed it up and down her slick lips, coating the head in her natural lube.

Caitlyn let out a moan and arched her back when I rubbed across her clit. I rubbed up and down her pussy several times, before moving lower and lining the head up with her tiny hole. Nudging the head slightly inside, I could already feel the resistance of her virginal pussy.

Keeping a firm grasp of the shaft I pushed, sliding the dildo in about an inch, before Caitlyn hissed in pain as I reached her hymen.

“Just relax my love, it’s okay, just breathe.” I quietly reassured Caitlyn as I could see her tensing up, fearful of the pain to come.

With my free hand, I started rubbing her clit, increasing her pleasure and taking her mind away from anything else. I slowly started to move the head in and out, just teasing the edge of her pussy, trying not to reach her hymen.

Caitlyn started to respond to my touch, reaching up and grabbing her own boobs, rolling her nipples between her fingers.

“That’s it my sweet girl, play with those beautiful boobs, do you see how incredibly hot you are? Can’t you see how crazy you make me?” I made a fork with two of my fingers, rubbing along both sides of her clit, trying to bring her off quickly as she worked her nipples.

“God Lauren, I can feel you inside me, your hands touching me.” I could see she was getting close to cumming again, the flush across her chest increasing as she approached orgasm.

She grabbed both nipples pulling hard and I pinched her clit at the same time sending her rocketing off into bliss. Taking advantage I thrust hard against, pushing the dildo half-way inside her, tearing through her hymen.

Caitlyn let out a shriek as I tore into her, the pain mixing with the pleasure, her mouth open in shock as her body warred between pleasure and pain. Pulling back, I eased out until just the head was in, then thrust hard again, burying myself all the way inside her until our skin slapped against each other.

I dropped down on top of her, our hard nipples poking each other as our breasts were mashed together. Caitlyn was gasping and moaning as I held myself still inside her. I was so close to cumming myself, the incredible eroticism of the moment and the pressure on my clit had me close to the edge.

“Are you okay? Did I hurt you?” I stroked her hair, kissing along her jaw, before nibbling on her ear lobe.

“I’m okay, I didn’t really know what to expect, but I think you did it perfectly.” Her hands slipped around my neck and she brought her feet up, wrapping them around my waist. “But man, I feel so stretched out and full, I had no idea it would feel like this. Now I want you to make love to me, but start off slow, I’m still a bit tender.”

I slowly pulled back, bringing a grimace to her lips, before easing back inside her. Starting a slow steady rhythm I eased the entire length in and out in long slow strokes. I was surprised at how easily I picked up the fucking motion, it felt like second nature to me and I loved the way it felt. To have this kind of control, to be the one on top, to have the dick and be in charge was awesome.

“Keep rubbing your clit for me,” I told Caitlyn as I continued my slow strokes. Her hand reached down between our bodies, sliding along our slick skin as we were both starting to be covered in a sheen of perspiration. Reaching her pussy, she began working her clit, the back of her hand rubbing against me every time I buried myself to the hilt inside her.

After several minutes she began thrusting back against me, beginning to enjoy everything. I began to pick up the pace of my thrusts, sliding more freely as her pussy got wetter again and stretched to accommodate her new intruder.

My own need to orgasm had receded temporarily, but as I started to move faster I could feel it building quickly. I wanted us to come together for our first time, so I tried to hold back.

Sitting up straighter, I was able to move more freely, sliding in faster with each thrust. I was breathing faster as I my body got hotter, the exertion heating me up.

Caitlyn was staring into my eyes as she continued to work her clit as I fucked the dildo in and out of her no longer virginal pussy.

“Fuck me Lauren, you can go faster now” With her free hand she reached up, cupping my right breast in her hand, my nipple sliding across her palm as I thrust against her.

Picking up the pace, I began to pump as fast as I could, desperate now for my own release. “Caitlyn, this is so fucking incredible, I can’t believe I’m fucking you, I’m going to cum just from fucking you! Cum with me Caitlyn, cum with me!”

I was thrusting frantically now, the sound of skin slapping against each other resounding throughout the room. The sweat was beginning to drip from my body, splashing down on her stomach.

“Cum with me Lauren, I’m almost there, make me cum, you’re filling me up, I can feel you all the way inside me. I’m gonna cum!”

With a long drawn out wail, Caitlyn came again, beating me to it as I slammed my pussy against hers, the dildo joining us together, thrusting a few more times I erupted as well. Slamming myself to the hilt inside her pussy I ground my cunt against her, grinding the dildo deep inside of her, rubbing the base on my clit.

I could feel myself squirting out around the strap as it split my pussy lips as the waves of pleasure rolled over me, more intense than any orgasm I’d ever had, I thought it would never stop.

Somehow I held myself upright above Caitlyn as her orgasm took control, she cried out my name several times, yelling it out for the world to hear, no longer afraid that our parents might hear us.

“I love you Lauren, you’re making me cum so much! Oh god I love you!” She tensed up, arching her back up off the bed, holding her breath, tendons in her neck straining as she rode out her orgasm.

After several long moments, she finally relaxed, collapsing back onto the bed, panting for breath, her eyes half closed and mouth hanging open.

I eased the dildo out of her pussy, half expecting to see a pool of cum dribbling out of her, but instead there was just a little blood mixed with her own cum.

Moving her leg out of the way, I lay down beside her, draping an arm across her stomach, resting my head on her shoulder. I was exhausted, I never knew fucking took so much energy and I needed to recover after such an intense experience.

We both just lay there for several minutes, coming down from our incredible high. Finally Caitlyn broke the silence.

“Was it worth it? The wait I mean?”

“You really need to ask? If I’d known that this was your plan, I would have waited longer, at least a day, maybe even two!”

We both quietly laughed, too exhausted to do anymore. Content in our love for each other, we both eventually drifted off to sleep.

---